Confusion

RowlingIdol

Rating: R
Genres: Romance, Humor
Relationships: Draco & Ginny
Book: Draco & Ginny, Books 1 - 6
Published: 27/07/2005
Last Updated: 02/11/2006
Status: paused

After the war against Voldemort- everyone is repairing their lives. While helping her brothers, Ginny discovers someone thought long gone. Where has he been? What happened? What happens now? Full of mystery, humor, sexual tension, and all the other good stuff D/G shippers look for- with plenty of cliffhangers included. Rated R for later chapters.

Chapters

1. A Note To All

2. Firewhisky and Beggars

3. Soup and Answers

4. Leftovers and Feelings

5. Of Mice and Men

6. Be My Escape

7. Oops

8. Sugar We’re Going Down

9. Simple and Clean

10. I Don’t Want To Talk About It

11. Discoveries

12. Trial and Errors

13. Getting Into You

14. IT

15. Telling

16. Guess Who’s Coming To Dinner

17. Old Men and Ex-Men

18. Bonding… without glue

19. Tea Time at the Burrow

20. The Witches Social Circle

21. Toxic

22. For Merlin’s Sake

23. Secrets Revealed

24. Desperate Housewitches

25. Playing House

26. Ow

27. Kid & A Candy Shop

28. Leopold Dynamite

29. Rumors & Rehab – Part I

30. Rumors & Rehab – Part II

31. The Quidditch Wives Club

32. The Blame Game

33. Field Day

34. Memories and Muggles

1. A Note To All

Author's Note-

Well, it's been a while since I finished Half Blood Prince in a 6 and a half hour reading spree (12:50am to 7:20am, thank you very much). And after the shocking aftermath of the events of the book, my disappointment continued as I saw that at my favorite Harry Potter fan fiction web site, NO Draco/Ginny fics were being posted or updated… At least not for a while. To the few who have ventured out there amidst this confusing time, I thank you.

I have posted this to announce that I am taking off my Draco/Ginny fan fic- `I Hate You, But I Love You' and am replacing it with a new and fresh D/G story. This new story was created to shed some light on all of us D/G shippers, who are puzzled at what to do now. Thus, I have respectfully titled this story- `Confusion'. It will be a different storyline than that of `I Hate You, But I Love You', yet most chapters will still be based on songs. I will do my best to incorporate events from the 6th book into this new story, and I hope you guys will enjoy it.

Now, if you will, please proceed to CHAPTER ONE of `Confusion'.

Thanx!

~Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

-->

2. Firewhisky and Beggars

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Sorry for the delay in the update. All right folks. Here we go. Please keep your arms and legs and all other body parts inside the Fan Fiction vehicle at all times. This is going to be a bumpy ride.

Chapter 1: Firewhisky and Beggars

Smoke. She never thought she'd ever smell fresh air again. With the war against Voldemort over, wizards and witches meekly ventured out of their homes one by one to help the remaining Ministry Wizards clean up the towns and wreckage left by the battle. Buildings stood cold stone. Some crumbled and smoking from fire, others were complete, smoke still trailing from their broken windows and open doors.

Ginevra Weasley peered out onto the street of Diagon Alley from the window of the apartment above Weasley's Wizard Wheezes. Her brothers Fred and George were downstairs cleaning the wreckage of their store. Or more like it, Fred- with his broken leg, was ordering George around. The other employees silently swept pile after pile of broken glass and ash into a large trash bin. The smell of the smoke made Ginny's eyes sting. She sighed as she watched the figures in the street pile burnt rubbish from the stores on the sidewalks.

“Gin! Come down and help!” Fred called from the store below.

“Coming!” She called. She stared back out the window and spotted a cloaked figure walking slowly down Diagon Alley. She stared suspiciously at the figure who had stopped just outside the store. Suddenly, the figure looked up right at her. Ginny's eyes narrowed as she spied the narrow features and blond hair of a face she hadn't seen in ages. She blinked several times. She was seeing things. He was dead… Right?

“GIN!” Fred yelled again. She turned her head away from the window.

“All right, all right!” She called to him. She turned and looked back out the window. The man was gone. All that was in the street were the busy witches and wizards.

oooooo

She clamored down the stairs and emerged into the damaged store. All the windows had been broken. Several letters had been scorched off of the sign, marking the store as We ley Wiza Wh z s.

“Help Jan with the candy section. George, take this bag.” Fred ordered. He handed a large black bag to George.

“What for?” George asked. Fred hobbled forward on his crutches and whispered something in his ear. Ginny didn't know why he bothered whispering. She had already seen the broken box and dead Pygmy Puffs lying in the front of the store.

“Oh. Right.” George said. He donned a pair of gloves and headed towards the front of the store, glass crunching beneath his feet.

“Gin, what time does Mum want you home?” Fred asked, hobbling behind the counter. He reached beneath it and pulled out a bottle of Firewhisky.

“Any time after dinner.” Gin said, brushing her hair out of her face. She bent down with a dustpan and began sweeping burnt toffees into it.

“Right then.” Fred said, taking a swig of the Firewhisky.

“Oi! Don't hog it!” George yelled at him, waving the bag with the Pygmy Puffs in it.

“Oi yourself! Don't wave that thing around!” Fred wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.

“Mr. Weasley, I've got the wood you wanted.” Said one of the store employees, walking through the open door with a large bundle of wood.

“Excellent.” Fred said. He took another drink.

“Gin, why don't you help Pam board up the windows?” He asked.

“All right.” Ginny dumped her dustpan into one of the trash bins and went up front to patch the windows until they could be properly repaired.

“I hate hard labor.” George muttered as he walked past Ginny. “All this cock and bull about magic limitations.”

“Oh shut it, will you?” Fred said. “Everyone is exhausted. People are dead. People are hurt. A few more days and we'll be able to do whatever we please. We just need to let the Ministry get back into gear.”

“Whatever.” George said, grabbing the Firewhisky from the counter. Ginny frowned as she peered over the board she was holding at her brothers. She knew her mother didn't like Fred and George drinking. And Mrs. Weasley would flip if she found out that Fred and George had also taken up cigarettes in the past year. Ginny held the board up to the window and Pam hammered it in place.

oooooo

Several hours later, all the windows were boarded up and the orange light of sunset streamed through the cracks. Fred and George were lounging behind the counter and smoking.

“I ought to go.” Ginny said, sitting on top of a cardboard box. Pam, Jan, and the other two employees had gone home already.

“It's too late now, Gin.” George said, waving his cigarette around. “Owl mum and let her know you're staying the night.”

“But I can Apparate home.” Ginny protested.

“Bullocks.” Fred said. He blew out a puff of smoke. “Apparation has been limited as well.” Ginny frowned and crossed her arms.

“Fine.” Ginny walked upstairs and took the Weasley owl and wrote a quick note home. She sent the gray owl on his way and walked into the small loft kitchen and rummaged around for something to eat. She found two cans of soup and a hard loaf of bread. She sighed as she heated up the oven and began her search for a pot.

oooooo

“What would we do without you Gin?” Fred drunkenly slurred, leaning back in his chair and patting his stomach. Empty bowls and several more bottles of drinks littered the small buffet table.

“Our little sister… So helpful… Just like Mum.” George agreed, just as drunk. Gin sat in her chair; leaned forward with her elbows on the table, chin in hands.

“Thanks.” She muttered. It was dark outside and getting colder inside the house. Fred and George stood up and headed to their room, stumbling and tripping over each other. Gin shook her head and got up and started to clear the table. She piled the dishes in the sink and rinsed out the bottles, her nose stinging at the smell of the Firewhisky. She set the bottles on the table. The clock on the wall stuck eleven. Ginny sighed yet again as she rolled up the sleeves of her forest green jumper and began to scrub away broth left on the bowls.

When that was done, she gathered up the bottles she had set on the table and made her way down the stairs into the darkness of the store. She switched on a small lamp and walked into the backroom. She stuffed the bottles into the trash bin. She walked back out into the store and behind the counter. She hefted the half empty box of Firewhisky onto the counter. She picked up a bottle and twirled it in her hands.

So much had happened it was all too soon to try to comprehend anything. The war was fought. The war was won. Fred had broken his leg, Charlie nearly lost an arm, Dad was bedridden. Ron and Harry were cooped up in the Burrow with Hermione. She wished she could be with them instead of with her drunken brothers. But no, Mum had insisted that she go to the store and help them clean. She had too much on her hands already with making sure Dad was ok and that Harry stayed safe.

“Voldemort is dead Mum. What could possibly kill him now? The flu?” Ginny had said.

“Ginevra! You mustn't joke about death.” Mrs. Weasley had scolded. And then she had sent Ginny on her way with the Weasley owl to Diagon Alley by means of the Floo network.

A flicker of light outside and the sound of someone tripping over a pile of rubbish startled Ginny. She looked up frightened and watched through the boards on the window. A shadow limped past. Ginny's breath quickened. Her heart began to race as the shadow stopped. Ginny looked around for some sort of weapon. Her wand was upstairs. As she looked around the store, she realized something. The lamp.

`They know someone is here' she thought rapidly. She reached out a shaking hand and pulled on the chain that turned out the lamp. It went out. The shadow began to move again. It stopped in front of the door. Ginny reached for the bottle of Firewhisky which she had previously set down and held it by the neck. The door began to rattle.

`The door is locked. No one can get in. The door is locked. People aren't supposed to use wands. Well, in case of emergencies, yes, but-` Ginny stopped thinking about the Ministry's rules and began to think about her safety. Fred and George were probably out cold upstairs. She was all alone.

The shadow out the door muttered something and the door clicked open. Ginny held her breath. She crouched behind the counter. The shadow moved swiftly into the store, hunched over. Ginny closed her eyes, hoping they'd realize nothing in the store was of value and leave. Ginny could hear the person hovering around the counter. Opening her eyes, she jumped out from behind the counter, brandishing the bottle of Firewhisky.

“Get out of here you filthy scumbag slimeball!” She screamed at the top of lungs. She flung herself onto the figure and raised the Firewhisky, ready to smash it on top of the intruders head.

“Lumos!” Grunted the person below her. Ginny was still holding the Firewhisky above her head, but she squinted her eyes from the brightness of the persons wand.

“WAND USER!” Ginny screamed and leapt at the person.

“Stop! Please!” the voice said, softly enough to hear.

“Scumbag! Slimeball!” Ginny screeched, she reached for the hood of the dusty black cloak and pulled it back. She stopped and the bottle slid from her hand.

“Please… I mean no harm.” The figure said, their eyes adverted.

“You….” Ginny said. “You're dead.” She said, sitting back on the floor, leaning breathlessly against the front of the store counter. The figure moved to a crouched position and turned towards her.

“Please… Food…” The figure gasped as he looked up at her with sunken gray eyes. Ginny's chest heaved, her mind was spinning. His obituary had been in the paper. Ron had smirked at it. Her mother had tutted. He was dead. The whole wizarding world had known.

“Please…” The figure said, his eyes pleading. Ginny got to her knees and slowly reached out a hand. Her hand shook as it approached the man's cheek. Her fingertips touched ice-cold flesh. She drew her hand back.

“What are you doing here?” She whispered.

“Please… Help.” Was all Draco Malfoy could mutter before falling unconscious on the floor.

Author's Note- Well, how is that for Chapter One? I hope everyone liked it. I haven't written in so long and I am glad I have gotten back into the flow of writing. Please review!

-->

3. Soup and Answers

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Well… I hope things are going well. And I hope people enjoyed the first chapter. There's more goodness to come, so please stay tuned.

Chapter 2: Soup and Answers

The clock upstairs chimed 2 in the morning. The store seemed unearthly quiet. The flickering light of a kerosene lamp shone from the back storage room. Ginny knelt next to a makeshift bed of several blankets on top of several boxes of various joke toys and candies. She looked at the man sleeping on the boxes. She slowly reached out a hand and brushed away the blond hair that fell into the man's face. He stirred at her touch.

“Help…” He whispered. He turned his head and opened his eyes, squinting to see.

“Here.” Ginny said, holding out a bowl and spoon. Draco stiffly tried to sit up. Ginny held out the bowl. Shaking hands reached out and gripped the sides of the bowl and he lifted the bowl to his lips, taking in the soup. Draco shuddered. He hadn't had food in so long.

“Slow down. Not so fast.” Ginny said, still holding the spoon. Draco lowered the bowl and wiped his mouth with a grimy sleeve from his robe.

“I have milk, too.” Ginny said, holding out a cup. “It's not much.” Ginny said. Draco sat the bowl in his lap and reached for the cup. As he drank, Ginny starred at him. Draco Malfoy, Dumbledore's would be murderer and the murderer of possibly others. He had been declared dead at the height of the war. The Daily Prophet had mentioned that no body was ever found, but that was the case with most of the deaths these days. Draco had spooned the rest of the soup into his mouth and now seemed more awake. He also didn't want to look at Ginny.

“Do you feel better?” She asked. Draco nodded, pulling the quilts tighter around him.

“You're cold.” Ginny said. Draco just shivered in response. Ginny bit her lip.

“Come with me.” She said. She helped Draco up and led him slowly up the creaky stairs to the loft apartment above the store. She set him down in a chair at the buffet and hurried to re-ignite the fire in the stove. The stove slowly but surely crackled to life. Draco continued to ignore Ginny and Ginny continued to stare at him.

“Better now?” Draco gave a short nod.

“Can you tell me why you're here?” Ginny asked. Draco opened his mouth to speak and nothing came out. After a moment, he croaked out.

“I… I was hiding… Knockturn Alley. Borgin and Burkes. I haven't had food in so long.”

“I can see that.” Ginny said. Draco was quiet for a little longer before continuing.

“Been traveling… Moving place to place. Running… Hiding.”

“Everyone thinks you're dead.” Ginny said softly. “It was in the Prophet.”

“Bullshit.” Draco muttered.

“I can see that too. You're very much alive. But barely. How long have you gone without food?” Draco closed his eyes.

“What month is it?”

“End of June.” Ginny replied softly. Draco had been `dead' since February.

“3 months… But I found scraps here and there.” Draco said slowly. Ginny's heart ached.

“Why Diagon Alley?” she asked.

“It's mostly deserted now… I could hide….” Draco seemed to be falling asleep again. She looked towards Fred and George's room. She couldn't keep Draco here forever. She had to at least keep him here for the remainder of the night. She helped him back downstairs and into the backroom. Draco immediately fell asleep as soon as he lay back on the blanket-covered boxes. Ginny looked sadly down at his sleeping form. Someone believed to be dead was alive and in her care. As much as he probably deserved it, she couldn't let him die. She had to do something. And fast.

oooooo

Ginny woke up on the couch in the upstairs loft. She rubbed at her temples. Fred and George's bedroom door was still closed.

`Good' she thought. Ginny paused in her rubbing. Why was that good? There was a creak of the floorboards below.

“Draco!” She whispered. She flew off of the couch and nearly fell down the stairs to get to the back storage room.

“Draco!” Ginny hissed, tip toeing into the backroom. Draco was placing folded blankets on top of the boxes. The empty cup and bowl were stacked and tucked into a corner.

“Where are you going now?” Ginny whispered, leaning against the doorframe. Draco turned and stared at her. With the light streaming in from the boarded windows up front, Ginny was able to see his face better. His hair still looked soft and glossy. His eyes were quite sad and his face was considerably paler than usual.

“You look a wreck.” Draco weakly told her. Ginny flushed and tugged at the mass of red curls that was bed-head.

“I can say the same to you. Now where are you going?”

“Away. Again.” Draco said. He pulled his dusty cloak tighter around him.

“You can't.” Ginny said, a little loud. Draco crossed his arms and looked at her.

“And why not?” Ginny smiled a little. He still had attitude.

“Because.” Ginny said loftily, holding her head high. “I said so.” Draco raised an eyebrow at her.

“You'll starve. You'll actually die this time.” She said.

“I have no where to go.” Draco said sadly. Ginny's heart ached once again.

“I know somewhere.” She replied softly. “My house.” Draco frowned.

“Come on. It's a palace compared to where you've been hiding. You can stay in Dad's old shed.” Draco shuffled his feet.

“Won't I be found?”

“Not unless someone has a large urge to count batteries and spark plugs.” Draco looked terribly confused.

“Please. I want to help.” Draco's face flushed and he hurried forward and tried to get past her.

“Why would anyone want to help me.” He muttered, brushing past her. Ginny whirled around and grabbed at his arm. Draco stopped still in his tracks. Ginny went pale. She was actually touching him.

`She's touching me.' Draco thought.

“I… I don't know why.” Was all Ginny said, slowly letting go of his arm. Draco let his arm fall limp to his side. Ginny stared at the floor. Draco clenched and unclenched his fists several times.

“I'll go.” Draco whispered. Ginny looked up. Draco was looking right at her. Her eyebrows curved curiously as she tried to read the look he was giving her this very moment. Was he grateful? Sad? Happy? Or….

`No. He doesn't know that feeling.' Ginny thought to herself.

“So when do we leave?” Draco asked. Ginny looked away, going pink.

“Um… anytime is fine. Let me get you something.” Ginny ran into the backroom and came out with one of the Weasley Wizard Wheezes employee robes.

“Put this on. People know me. They'll just think you're another employee.” Draco stared at the robe for a while before slowly putting it on top of his dusty black cloak.

“It's still pretty early. I can sneak you in through the fireplace.” Ginny said, looking at the look of uncertainty in Draco's face.

“No.” He said. “We can Apparate. Easier.” He said.

“We're not allowed.” Ginny said nervously. Then she remembered the previous night. Draco had used his wand to break into the store.

“Rules were meant to be broken.” Was all Draco said. Ginny looked at Draco. One corner of his lip was upturned in a little smile. Ginny grinned.

“Side-Along?” Ginny asked, holding out her hand. Draco didn't speak, but gripped her hand with his as if she was his only hope. And she was.

Author's Note- Phew! I am on a spree here! Let's hope it can continue for a while. My family is having a garage sale and my help is needed. Please stay tuned for Chapter 3. PLEASE REVIEW!

-->

4. Leftovers and Feelings

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: This entire story was really hard to start off, as it is with all my fan fictions, but so far this one is coming together nicely. I hope everyone thinks the same.

Chapter 3: Leftovers and Feelings

Ginny and Draco appeared with a pop in the dry grass outside of the Burrow. Draco looked terribly weak.

“There's the shed.” Ginny said, pointing towards a garage like structure. Draco and Ginny walked towards it. Ginny shoved open the door. It was crowded and cluttered with various Muggle trinkets such as batteries, spark plugs, light bulbs, and stacks of dusty magazines about airplanes. Ginny hefted the magazines off of the floor and put them on a very rusty toolshelf. She fished around in a cardboard box and found some old knitted blankets.

“Take these for now. After every meal I'll bring you leftovers and other times if I can. At night I'll bring more blankets.” Ginny handed the blankets to Draco. He held them gingerly in his hands and peered around his new home.

“There's a window.” Ginny said, pointing out a dirty window in the back of the shed. “There should be some rags around so you could clean it to bring in more light.” She looked at Draco. He was staring at the blankets in his arms.

“Anything else?” Ginny quietly asked, inching towards the door of the shed.

“Why are you doing this?” Draco whispered. He turned his head and looked towards her. Ginny looked at her feet.

“Because-“ Ginny said, looking up at him. “I want to.”

“You WANT to?” Draco asked, louder this time. “I was sent to kill Dumbledore. I trashed your family. And now here I am in a shed on your family's property being fed your family's food? I don't deserve this.” Draco threw down the blankets. Puffs of dust and dirt rose into the air.

“I'm not staying here.” He insisted.

“Yes you are.” Ginny said.

“No I'm not.” Draco said. He stormed towards the door. Ginny's eyes narrowed. She held out her arms and grabbed both of Draco's arms. She pushed him against the toolshelf, more dirt rising.

“You are staying here.” She said. “You will stay here until you are well enough to find somewhere else to hide.” Draco looked down at her, shocked. His arms were pinned and he couldn't move. She hadn't even used her wand.

“All right.” Draco caved. “I'll stay.”

“And if you leave, I'll know. And if I find you again, you'll be in big trouble.” Ginny let go of his arms. She left the shed, slamming the door behind her. Draco sat down on top of the blankets and held his head in his hands.

“Damn.”

oooooo

Ginny entered the house from the front.

“Hello?” She called, making her way to the kitchen.

“Gin dear! How long have you been here?” Mrs. Weasley said, turning away from the stove, glancing at the fireplace as she went to hug her daughter.

“A bit. I was outside.” Ginny replied, squeezing her mother tightly. She stepped back.

“Doing what dear?”

“Setting mouse traps. Crookshanks hasn't been much of a help.” Ginny said, plunking down at the table.

“How are Fred and George? What about the store?” Mrs. Weasley asked, pouring Ginny a warm cup of tea.

“Fine.” Ginny said quickly. “Store wasn't too bad. Should be good as new in a few weeks.”

“Good, good. Anxious to see Harry?” Mrs. Weasley inquired. Ginny groaned and hid her face in her arms.

“Mum, not this again.”

“Ginevra, Harry is a fine young man. So heroic! You should be proud to be dating him.”

“We're not together Mum. We took a break.”

“Yes well, that was because of the war and his dangerous treasure hunt for those Horcruxes. Now that's all over so you two can get back together and-“

“Don't you DARE say it mother.” Ginny said, straightening up.

“AND!!!” Mrs. Weasley began, turning around from the stove. “Get married.”

“UGH! MOTHER!” Ginny screeched.

“Is that Ginny I hear?” came a voice from the stairs. Ron came into view.

“How was the store?” Ron began, sitting next to her.

“All right.” She replied, shrugging. She was still fuming at her mother. Ron leaned in close to her and sniffed her jumper.

“What have YOU been doing?” Ron demanded, plucking at her jumper.

“What?” Ginny said, leaning away.

“You smell like Firewhisky, cigarettes, and stinky garbage.” Ron said, holding his nose.

“Ronald! Do not make fun of Ginny! You would be the one smelling like Firewhisky, smoke and smelly garbage if you hadn't insisted that you HAD to spend all day yesterday writing to Luna.” Mrs. Weasley said, coming over to the table and setting down a plate of toast.

“It was important Mum!” Ron whined.

“And how so?” Mrs. Weasley asked, looming close to Ron's face.

“Nothing like that!” Ron said defensively.

“Like what?” Ginny asked, buttering her toast.

“You know what I think about rushing things. Remember Bill and Fleur?” Mrs. Weasley said, busying herself again. “I won't have you running off and getting married. At least not yet.” Ron just rolled his eyes. There were creaks on the stairs and Hermione and Harry came into view.

“Morning! Hi Ginny!” Hermione brightly said. She took a seat across from Ron, leaving Harry to sit across from Ginny.

“Hi Gin.” Harry said to Ginny. She looked up at him, her mouth full of toast. She took her time chewing before answering.

“Hi.”

“How are things with the twins?” Harry inquired.

“Fine.” Ginny said.

“Harry desperately wanted to tag along yesterday. But you know me. I just don't trust him out alone.” Mrs. Weasley kindly said, kissing the top of Harry's head in a motherly fashion.

“Surprised you let him use the loo alone.” Ron muttered.

“What was that Ronald?” Mrs. Weasley said.

“I said, surprised the jam still tastes good.” Ron hurriedly answered, reaching for his knife and a jar of strawberry jam.

“That's what I thought you said. Now Harry, I think Ginny would LOVE to go out and play some Quidditch today. Don't you Ginny dear?” Mrs. Weasley eyes burned into Ginny as she set down a plate of bacon.

“Um… I'm really tired Mum. Maybe tomorrow.” Ginny said, not looking at Harry. Hermione looked at Ginny, and then at Harry.

“Well, I wouldn't mind watching the boys play.” Hermione said, still staring at Harry.

“Excellent.” Ron said. “I've been anxious to try out my new broom.”

oooooo

The rest of breakfast went quietly. Ginny had managed to shove several slices of toast, two slices of ham, and a handful of bacon into a spare cloth napkin. She pretended to take her time drinking the rest of her tea. Once everyone had retreated upstairs to get ready, Ginny hurried out to the shed.

Draco had already gotten himself into the thick of things. His hands and face were covered in grime. The window looked slightly better, but several spider webs still hung from the corners. Ginny giggled at the sight of him.

“What's so funny?” Draco asked, wiping his brow with the back of his hand.

“Nothing.” Ginny answered, blushing. He had always looked so clean at Hogwarts, and seeing him roughing it and being grimy and dirty made him seem very real.

“I brought food like I said I would.” Ginny said, clearing her throat. Draco made a grab for the napkin.

“Not so fast.” Ginny said, setting the food on top of a box of lightbulbs. She reached into her pocket and took out a handkerchief. She reached out and took Draco's hands and scrubbed at them. His hands were rough to the touch, but still felt strong and comforting. She smiled to herself as she rubbed at the creases of his palms.

“Turn your head.” Ginny ordered Draco, who turned his head to the left. Ginny reached up and rubbed at a spot on Draco's jaw line. She leaned back and looked at her handiwork.

“I'll try to get everyone out of the house soon so you can take a shower.” Ginny said to Draco. Draco didn't reply. He just looked at his hands. She had held them gently and cleaned his hands. Not even the house elves would have done that. They were all too scared of him. But Ginny. Ginny was different.

“I'll be back later.” Ginny said from the doorway. He hadn't even realized she was on the brink of leaving. Draco looked up from his hands and at Ginny. He nodded. Ginny gave Draco a small smile before shutting the door. Draco walked over to the cloth napkin and let it fall open, revealing his first fresh meal. As he wolfed down his food, he was hit by a sudden thought- how was he going to use the loo?

Author's Note- Wow, I actually got some humor into this chapter. Once I get through the next chapter, things should be progressing in a VERY good direction. Hope everyone liked this. If you did, please review!

-->

5. Of Mice and Men

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Hmm… Confrontations. Good or bad? Read and see.

Chapter 4: Of Mice and Men

By a stroke of luck, Ginny got her chance to sneak Draco into the house for a shower. It had been 3 days since he had arrived at the Burrow. Ginny had snuck him food three times a day, maybe 4. Mr. Weasley had an appointment at St. Mungos. Arthur had been bed-ridden by stunning spells when the war had been ending. Once he came to, he could speak and eat, but was still stiff from the waist down. The others accompanied Mr. and Mrs. Weasley to the hospital. Ginny stayed behind. She stood in the driveway waving to the car. Once she was sure it had gone far enough, she ran to the shed. She opened the door. Draco was sitting casually on the floor, reading one of the airplane magazines.

“Tch.” Draco started. “Ameila Earheart never crashed and died. Everyone in the wizarding world knew she was a witch. My great grandmother knew her very well.” Draco said, flipping through the pages.

“Mum and everyone else are gone. You can take a shower.” Ginny said breathlessly.

“Thank god.” Draco said, standing up. He followed Ginny to the house.

“I'll get you some towels.” Ginny said. She started to walk up the stairs. She stopped and turned. Draco had situated himself at the table, shoving a leftover muffin from breakfast in his mouth. He had an apple from the fruit bowl on the table waiting in his free hand.

“You're that hungry?” Ginny said. She thought she had been feeding him enough. Her mother thought that she was so lovesick over Harry that she couldn't bear to eat, and that's why she always `saved her meals for later'.

“Yes.” Draco said, swallowing.

“Hurry up.” Ginny said, nodding her head towards the stairs. Draco took a large bite out of the apple, set it on the table and followed her upstairs. Ginny gathered a load of towels out of small hall closet and pushed them at Draco.

“You'll find all you need in the bathroom.” She said. She directed him down the hall and showed him the bathroom. He set the towels down on the edge of the tub and took off his robes. He tossed it on the floor.

“Let me was those.” Ginny said, reaching down to pick up the cloak. Draco had been wearing a very dirty white button up shirt and faded black slacks. He took off his shirt and Ginny tinted pink and looked at the floor as she took the shirt from him. Ginny turned around. There was the sound of a zipper and the rustle of fabric falling to the floor. Ginny knew she was bright red in the face.

“Here.” Draco said, holding out a pile of clothes. Ginny turned around, not wanting to look at him. She could tell though that he had nothing but a faded blue towel wrapped around his waist. She took the pants and boxers he was holding out. She glanced up at him. He was as red as her hair, looking away.

“Right.” Ginny said. She rushed out of the bathroom and headed downstairs.

She pulled out a large tin bucket from underneath the sink and filled it with water. She dunked the clothes in it and swirled them around with her hands. She got out her mother's laundry washboard (you know, those wooden things) and the laundry soap and scrubbed at the shirt. She was afraid it would rip, but the fabric of the shirt stayed intact. She worked on the pants, and then… the underwear. She smiled as she held them up. Then, blushing, she hurriedly scrubbed them as well. She wrung out the clothes and brought them outside to hang on the line. The summer sun would dry them in a short amount of time. She walked back inside and dumped and rinsed the laundry bucket. She was making lunch when she heard the shower go off upstairs and footsteps creaking down the stairs. She turned around.

Draco's hair was wet and slicked back like it used to. He almost looked like he used to. The only thing that was wrong about this picture was that he was in the Weasley kitchen.

“Hope you like ham.” Ginny said, handing him a plate with a sandwich on it.

“I'll take anything.” Draco said, grabbing the sandwich and taking a large bite. Ginny sat down across from him and started to eat her own sandwich. When Draco had finished his sandwich, he finished off the apple he had started before his shower. When that was done, he ate a pear. He then got up. Ginny's eyes followed him as he went to the small, dented refrigerator. He opened it up and pulled out a carton of milk. He lazily opened the top and drank straight from the carton. Ginny smiled at his casualness. Ginny had finished her sandwich and got up to put her plate away. She grabbed Draco's empty plate and took it to the sink. While he sat silent at the table, Ginny went outside to check on the clothes. They were still a little damp, but they'd do. She took them off the line and brought them in. Draco had started on a peach while she had been outside. She handed him his clothes. He set the peach down and walked upstairs, clothes in hand. He came back down and Ginny went red again. He looked very nice in his clean shirt and pants. One side of the collar of his shirt was flipped up. Ginny walked up to him and reached her arms around his neck.

Draco's body went rigid. She was so close to him. He could smell the flowery scent of her hair. His eyes closed and he leaned his head forward towards her shoulder. Ginny gently folded the collar back down. He smelled like her brothers, but much better. She stepped closer to Draco, her legs barely touching his. She slowly took her hands away, letting them graze against the skin of his neck. Draco shuddered at the touch. As she pulled away, she could smell the peach on his breath. Peach was her favorite fruit. She stepped back from him. Draco held his head up. He cleared his throat.

“Thanks.” He whispered. Ginny just merely nodded. Draco headed for the door and Ginny followed him. The road was empty and Draco had a clear way back to the shed. She stood in the doorway to the house and watched him go into the shed. She heard the door of the shed close. She sighed and hid her face in her hands. What had she done? This was Draco Malfoy. Presumed Death Eater and presumed dead man. And here she was, touching him at an intimate distance and having impure thoughts about him. She decided that she needed a shower herself and headed upstairs.

Draco leaned back against the door of the shed after he had closed it. When Ginny had her arms around his neck, he had had an urge to wrap his arms around her waist. What for? To let her know he appreciated her kindness? To let her know not to be scared? He could see it in her eyes whenever she stopped at the shed. She never stayed for long. After much alone time he had concluded that the look in her eyes was fear. He had to let her know of his thankfulness somehow. As first days had passed and he felt stronger with food in his belly, he dreaded being well enough to leave. He didn't want to leave. But why was that? And here he was, with a raging hard-on in a dusty old shed and nothing but airplane magazines. At that moment, life sucked.

oooooo

Not too much longer after Ginny had gotten out of the shower did her parents and the others get home. Ginny greeted everyone downstairs in the kitchen. Mr. Weasley was on crutches.

“Hello Ginny dear!” Mrs. Weasley said, bustling around Mr. Weasley, making him teeter dangerously on his crutches.

“Hi Mum, Hi Dad. How are you doing?”

“Great! I have these wonderful armpit walkers!” Mr. Weasley beamed, indicating the crutches.

“He's doing fine. Doctor says the spells are wearing off. And once they're gone, he might have temporary lapses of stiffness. Nothing permanent though.” Mrs. Weasley said. She hurried to the refridgerator to start dinner.

“RONALD WEASLEY!” Mrs. Weasley yelled.

“What!?” Ron whined. He had just been on his way upstairs.

“What have I told you about drinking straight from the carton!” Mrs. Weasley screeched, waving the milk carton at him, its top still open. Ginny grinned.

“It wasn't me, mum! I swear!”

“Are you telling me that GINNY drank from the carton? I don't think so young man!” Mrs. Weasley shut the paper lid of the carton and shoved it back in the fridge.

“Men.” Mrs. Weasley muttered.

“I'm going to find Crookshanks. I haven't seen him lately.” Hermione said, and walking out the backdoor. Ginny went to go upstairs but someone grabbed her arm. It was Harry.

“Ginny, can we talk?” He asked. Ginny didn't say anything but followed Harry into the living room.

“You wanted to talk?” Ginny asked, very uncomfortable.

“Yeah…. Yeah, I wanted to talk.” Harry said, sitting down and leaning his elbows on his knees.

“Look… I know things didn't go on for very long in my 6th year…”

“I know.” Ginny said quickly.

“I didn't want you hurt Gin. You know that.” Harry said. Ginny looked out the living room window, avoiding his gaze.

“Things have been really hard for me. I've seen so much chaos. I've seen too many people die. I… haven't been stable.”

“Yes, well. After your 7th year I kind of lost hope.” Ginny admitted, looking at her shoes. Harry did the same.

“Oh. I see.”

“We stayed friends, sure. But you just… were so different.” Ginny whispered. Harry was quiet.

“You're great Harry. You killed You-Know-Who! You've had people murdered in front of your very eyes. I can understand you've been troubled. I still like you, Harry, I really do. I just… don't know what to do as far as relationships go now.” Ginny blurted. Harry was quiet a moment longer before speaking.

“I can understand that. I'll give you time.” He said, giving her a weak smile. Ginny smiled back. Just then, the backdoor slammed and Hermione came into the kitchen looking very shocked.

“What's the matter dear?” Mrs. Weasley asked from the kitchen. “You look like something startled you!”

Harry and Ginny stood up from their chairs and came into the kitchen to see what was up.

“Oh… Nothing really.” Hermione said, regaining her composure. “It was just a mouse. A big… blonde mouse.” Hermione said, looking straight at Ginny, one eyebrow raised. Ginny nearly fainted.

Author's Note- OOOOOOOH! Now what? This was a hard chapter to write for some odd reason… Well. Anyways, in my story, I have the war continuing through to Ginny's 7th year. Like…. After Voldie was killed off, Death Eaters still were around and fought and junk. So yeah, hope that clears things up and isn't too confusing. If you have a complaint about this timeline of events, let me know. If you have comments, I'd love to hear them, please review! Long live D/G!

-->

6. Be My Escape

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: This is the first chapter of this story to be named after a song. At the end of this chapter, I will be displaying the lyrics before you get to the ending author's note. This chapter is a high speed, turbulent ride filled with sudden turns and drops. Sort of long too.

Chapter 5: Be My Escape

“You better not let Crookshanks eating too many mice. I don't want him getting sick in the house.” Mrs. Weasley said, still busy at the sink. Harry walked around Ginny and called up the stairs.

“Oy Ron! Up for some Quidditch?” There was a loud clattering noised and Ron basically came flying down the stairs.

“Lemme try my hand at Seeker Harry! I bet I can beat you!” Ron said, thumping Harry on the back as they ran outside. Ginny was still standing stock still. Hermione had her lips pursed, arms folded, and her right foot tapping impatiently. Ginny gave Hermione a guilty smile. Hermione grabbed her arm and dragged her upstairs.

“Please don't yell like Mum!” was the first thing Ginny pleaded to Hermione after she had been shoved into her own room. Hermione shut the door.

“What the hell is Draco Malfoy doing here?” Hermione demanded.

“Well…” Ginny started.

“SPILL IT!” Hermione angrily said through clenched teeth.

“Well it all happened when I was helping clean up Fred and George's store in Diagon Alley. Fred and George got drunk and I went downstairs into the store so I could throw out the rest of their Firewhisky and I heard someone walking around outside. And then they broke in and I attacked them and then I saw it was him and he was begging for help and I didn't hit him with the Firewhisky and-“

“Wait. Slow down.” Hermione said, pulling up a wooden desk chair and sitting down. “He was what?”

“Breaking into the store.” Ginny said breathlessly.

“After that.”

“Begging for help?” Ginny squeaked.

“Begging. You mean on his knees, pleading?”

“Basically, yes.” Ginny said, looking at the floor.

“And then what did you do?”

“Well, he passed out and then I pulled him into the backroom and when he woke up I gave him soup and milk. He told me he had been on the run, hiding. He had been hiding in Borgin and Burkes and came out to loot around for food. He was STARVING Hermione!”

“That doesn't explain why he's in your father's old shed.” Hermione said, crossing her arms yet again.

“Well, he was so weak. I didn't want to leave him… So while Fred and George were still passed out upstairs, I let him wear one of the employee robes and we Apparated here.”

“You APPARATED! Ginny! You KNOW the Ministry has limited its use to emergency issues only!”

“It was his idea.” Ginny blamed, swinging her feet off the side of her bed.

“It doesn't matter whose idea it was, Ginny. He is a murderer and people think he's dead.”

“He's not a murderer!” Ginny screeched.

“You don't know that! He could be plotting your downfall this very second!” Hermione pointed a finger in Ginny's face.

“He's not.” Ginny said, crossing her arms defensively over her chest.

“He has you brainwashed, doesn't he?”

“NO!” Ginny said, on the verge of throwing a fit.

“Just how long were you going to keep him in there?”

“Until he had enough food and rest. And then he was going to leave.” Ginny said.

“Well that has to change.” Hermione said. She stood up and turned to leave. Ginny flew off her bed and ran to the door and stood in front of it, blocking Hermione's exit.

“What are you going to do? Are you going to tell Mum and Dad? They'll have him killed!”

“I need to tell them, Ginny. He needs to be turned in. I'm sorry!”

“Please Hermione! Let me do it! I'll take care of it! Don't let Mum and Dad know!” Ginny pleaded. Hermione stood back and looked at her.

“Please Hermione.” Ginny said once again.

“Fine!” Hermione said, throwing up her hands in surrender. “You better do something about it. If you don't, I will.” Hermione reached for the door handle.

“Wait. I have a question.” Ginny asked. Hermione turned and looked at her.

“How did you find him anyways?”

“It wasn't me. It was Crookshanks.” Hermione said, smiling slightly. “I knew Crookshanks liked mice, but I never knew he liked strange men relieving themselves in bushes.” Ginny blushed. Hermione opened the door and left.

oooooo

Ginny went out to the shed after everybody had gone to bed. She carried a small lamp to the shed with her. She knocked once before letting herself in. Draco had his elbows leaning on the top of one of the shelves and was staring out the window.

“Hi.” Ginny whispered, setting the lamp on a nearby table.

“Hi.” Draco said, not looking at her.

“We need to talk.” Ginny said. She took a deep breath. “If I don't turn you in, Hermione said she'd tell my parents about you.” Draco stayed silent.

“I'm sorry.” Ginny whispered, close to tears.

“No.” Draco said. Ginny looked up.

“What?”

“Don't say that.” Draco said, turning his head to look at her. “This is the curse that follows me. Anyone who tries to help me ends up getting hurt. And so do I. That's why I've been running for so long. It's…..” He looked down.

“My fault.” He whispered. There was a long silence between them.

“I need to know something.” Ginny spoke at last. Draco didn't answer.

“Have you killed anyone?” Ginny softly asked. Draco turned and looked at you.

“Is that why you're running? Because you murdered someone?” Ginny asked.

“Is that why you think I'm hiding?” Draco whispered harshly. “Is it?” In the light of the lamp, Ginny nodded, biting her lip.

“I'm hiding BECAUSE I wouldn't kill anyone! I suppose Harry's told you. I was supposed to kill Dumbledore. Voldemort wanted ME to kill him. Me, Ginny! ME!” There was quiet.

“You said Ginny.” Ginny whispered.

“Well, it's your name right?” Draco asked, going pink slightly. More silence.

“I was lucky to have lived. Since Snape killed Dumbledore and not me, my head was on the chopping block. Snape explained that he had made a deal with my mother. Once Voldemort heard that, he re-considered.

“Once my father was let out of Azkaban, he forced me to fight in the war with the others. Said that since I failed my first chance to prove myself to the Dark Lord, this would have to do. In the midst of battle, I was able to break away from the curse that my father had put on me to make me co-operate. I ran away and I hid. If I didn't kill, I'd be killed. And if I did kill, I would be killed as well. That's why I hid.”

Ginny shuffled her feet.

“We can leave tomorrow for the Ministry. I'll have Hermione back me up.” Ginny said. Draco was quiet yet again. Ginny stepped closer to him, head hung low. Crickets chirped outside in the bushes and an owl hooted in the distance.

With one swift movement, Ginny wrapped her arms around Draco's waist and gave him a quick squeeze.

“I'm sorry Draco.” She whispered, her eyes screwed shut. She let go and hurried out of the shed. As the shed door thudded shut, a tear slid down Draco's face.

oooooo

Early in the morning, Ginny got up and quietly left. She had stopped by Hermione's room and solemnly told her she was going to the Ministry. Hermione had nodded.

“Can you tell them I went to help Fred and George re-paint?” Ginny asked. Hermione nodded again.

“You better take care of this.” Hermione said. She yawned and closed the door on Ginny. Ginny walked downstairs and exited through the back. She had the Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes employee robe slung over her arm to give to Draco.

She opened the door to the shed.

“Ready?” She asked Draco, who had been waiting for her. Draco just nodded. It looked as if he had stayed up the entire night. She handed him the robe. He put it on.

“Can you Apparate?” Ginny asked Draco. He just shrugged. Ginny frowned. With a turn of her heel, she Apparated and landed near the old phone booth, Draco not far behind. They stepped into the booth.

“Ginny Weasley and Guest.” She spoke.

“Business?” Asked the automated voice. Ginny pondered a moment.

“Job interview with the Minister.” She cleverly stated. She had seen an ad in the Prophet about openings at the Ministry. Two buttons were dispensed. Ginny picked them up.

`Ginny Weasley- Ministry Hopeful' read Ginny's button. She blushed at Draco's button and slowly handed it to him.

“ `Handsome Suitor'? “ Draco read from his button. Ginny went bright red and stared at the floor.

The phone booth shook and lowered them into the Ministry of Magic. Once there, Draco put his hood on and followed Ginny closely as they made their way through the fountain plaza. At the wand check in, the man there was giving Ginny the `eye'. When it was Draco's turn, he gave the man a dirty look from beneath his hood. The man looked startled and hurried them along.

Next was the elevator. It being quite early, there were only two other people in the elevator. The purple notes that hovered in the air were immense. There were about 100. They brushed up gently against Ginny's cheeks. She smiled. At their floor, Draco and Ginny emerged into a lobby. There were several young witches and a few wizards waiting in plush chairs. A pompous looking secretary with a clipboard was ushering people in and out of the Minister's office.

“Ferguson?” called the secretary. A girl stood up and was ushered into the office.

“Name?” The secretary asked Ginny.

“Um. Ginevra Weasley.” She said. The lady wrote it down. Ginny and Draco took seats in some empty chairs and awaited her turn.

`I hope this works.' Ginny thought to herself. About forty minutes later, she was called. The secretary was interrupted with a swarm of purple letters and Draco managed to sneak into the office along with Ginny.

“Hello. Please take a seat.” Rufus Scrimgeour said calmly. Ginny hesitated.

“Is something the matter?” Scrimgeour asked.

“I'm not here for a job interview, Minister.” Ginny said weakly.

“You're not? Are you perhaps in the wrong department?” Scrimgeour leaned back in his seat and stared at Ginny. Draco stepped forward and lowered his hood. The Minister's eyes squinted.

“Well, I'll be. Young Mr. Malfoy.” Scrimgeour smiled.

“Hello Minister.” Draco whispered.

“Well… I can see this isn't a job interview.” He pressed a button on a small black box on his desk.

“Mable, please re-schedule all my waiting interviews for this afternoon. And please send down Roberts and Ashford. That will be all.”

With that, two men rushed into the room.

“Yes Minister?” asked the tall sandy haired man.

“Ashford, we have a situation on our hands.” Scrimgeour indicated Draco.

“Good god!” Ashford said. “You're dead!” Scrimgeour cleared his throat.

“As you can plainly see, Mr. Malfoy is quite alive. Now how do we go about this?”

“Well.” Said the other man who was Roberts. “We ought to lock him up before we can perform the execution.” Ginny went white.

“Not so fast.” Scrimgeour said. “What makes you think he should be sentenced so fast?”

“He's obviously guilty.” Roberts said. “He is being turned in to his fate. He killed Dumbledore and many others.”

“That's not true!” Ashford interjected. “Severus Snape killed Albus Dumbledore and there is no account of Mr. Malfoy killing anyone during the war.”

“But he was a Death Eater! I know it!” Roberts argued.

“There is no way to prove that Mr. Malfoy is guilty of being a Death Eater. If he was, the Dark Mark would have already disappeared from his arm. Therefore, there is no way of proving his involvement with the Dark Lord. As for the other part…” Scrimgeour bore his eyes into Draco.

“We still need an explanation for his disappearance.” Draco looked sweaty and clammy.

“Minister, I ran to save my life. I hid not because I was guilty, I hid because I needed to be safe. Those on the dark side have ways of persuasion too awful to mention. I ran because I feared what happened to those who failed at the hands of the Dark Lord.”

“And what was that?”

“Death, sir.” Draco muttered softly. There was silence.

“I still say he be sentenced to death.” Roberts said.

“And I still say that he be let go.” Ashford said. “You can't sentence an innocent person to death!”

“Yes I can!” Roberts yelled.

“It's settled then.” Scrimgeour said slowly. “We will set a trial for Mr. Malfoy. If he proves to be guilty of involvement in brutal murders, he will be sentenced to death. If he proves innocent, he shall be let go.”

“I say we kill him now. The scum.” Roberts muttered looking at Draco.

“Mr. Malfoy, we will set a trial date for you.”

“Minister! Please!” Ginny spoke up suddenly. All eyes turned to her.

“Minister, you can't sentence Draco to death!” Ginny pleaded. “You just can't! Please!”

“Miss… Weasley was it?” Scrimgeour looked at a paper on his desk. “You have something to say?” Ginny bit her lip.

“Yes. I do. You can't sentence Draco to death.”

“You mentioned that already. And why do you say so?” Scrimgeour looked straight at Ginny.

“Be… Because.” Ginny looked at Draco. “He's innocent. And I know it.”

“I knew she knew something.” Whispered Roberts to Ashford.

“You do? You can prove Draco is innocent? What makes you illegible to defend Mr. Malfoy?”

“Because…” Ginny started. “I'm… I'm his wife.”

oooooo

Be My Escape

By Relient K

I've given up on giving up slowly, I'm blending in so

You won't even know me apart from this whole world that shares my fate

This one last bullet you mention is my one last shot at redemption

Because I know to live you must give your life away

And I've been housing all this doubt and insecurity and

I've been locked inside that house all the while You hold the key

And I've been dying to get out and that might be the death of me

And even though, there's no way in knowing where to go, promise I'm going because

I gotta get outta here

I'm stuck inside this rut that I fell into by mistake

I gotta get outta here

And I'm begging You, I'm begging You, I'm begging You to be my escape.

I'm giving up on doing this alone now

Cause I've failed and I'm ready to be shown how

He's told me the way and I'm trying to get there

And this life sentence that I'm serving

I admit that I'm every bit deserving

But the beauty of grace is that it makes life not fair

Cause I've been housing all this doubt and insecurity and

I've been locked inside that house all the while You hold the key

And I've been dying to get out and that might be the death of me

And even though, there's no way in knowing where to go, promise I'm going because

I gotta get outta here

Cause I'm afraid that this complacency is something I can't shake

I gotta get outta here

And I'm begging You, I'm begging You, I'm begging You to be my escape.

I am a hostage to my own humanity

Self detained and forced to live in this mess I've made

And all I'm asking is for You to do what You can with me

But I can't ask You to give what You already gave

Cause I've been housing all this doubt and insecurity and

I've been locked inside that house all the while you hold the key

And I've been dying to get out and that might be the death of me

And even though, there's no way in knowing where to go, promise I'm going because

I've gotta get outta here

I'm stuck inside this rut that I fell into by mistake

I've gotta get outta here

And I'm begging You, I'm begging You, I'm begging

You to be my escape.

I fought You for so long

I should have let You in

Oh how we regret those things we do

And all I was trying to do was save my own skin

But so were You

So were You

-------

Author's Note- CLIFFY! I am the Cliff-master! Next one should be full of good stuff, involving everyone's favorite couple (D/G of course! Do you need to ask?) and all the Weasley's. Hope everyone enjoyed the story and the lyrics. Please review and please stay tuned!

-->

7. Oops

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Lets see if I can write another chapter. Hope everyone liked the last two. It would be nice for people to review more *hint hint* It encourages me to write more knowing that people like the story. :D This one's a doozy.

Chapter 6: Oops

What had she just said? She said that she was his wife!!! She was in for it now. She quickly hid her hands behind her back and reached for her wand that was in her back pocket. With a whispered spell, golden rings appeared on both her and Draco's left ring fingers.

“His wife?” Scrimgeour asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yes. I've been taking care of him.”

“Well… That does change things.”

“It would be so tragic to have my Drakey-Poo taken away from me.” Ginny said. She faked a sniffle. “He was almost taken from me once before, I can't bear to have that happen!” She then began to fake sobs into her hands.

“There there, cupcake.” Draco said, chiming in with the act and putting his arm around her.

“Oooh! Boo hoo!” Cried Ginny. Roberts and Ashford stared at each other.

“Well… We have changed the rules regarding married couples.” Roberts said slowly.

“Shall we continue with a trial and request Ministry check-ups be held on Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy?”

“What's a Ministry check up?” Draco asked. Scrimgeour cleared his throat.

“It's a nicer term for a raid. We will check up on you and your family once a month to make sure no dark activity happens to be occurring.”

“Is that okay jelly bean?” Draco asked Ginny. Ginny sniffled, trying not to laugh.

“Fine with me. As long as they don't dirty up my fine oriental rugs.” Ginny said.

“I assure you, Miss Weasl… I mean Mrs. Malfoy, that we not track dirt and grime onto your oriental rugs.” Ashford spoke up.

“Thank you.” Whispered Ginny. Scrimgeour wrote up a slip for a trial and sent them on their way.

As they exited the office, several people stared after them. Voices whispered and fingers pointed. Draco and Ginny stayed quiet the entire time. As they exited to the fountain plaza, they were greeted unexpectedly by a group of photographers. Ginny stopped in her tracks. Draco just put his arm around her shoulders and rushed her to the phone booth. Ginny held her head down. They had reached the elevator and were on their way to the London streets. Once out, Ginny let out a big breath.

“Oh my gosh.” Ginny said. Draco ran a hand through his hair.

“What time is it?” He asked. Ginny looked at her watch.

“Around ten.” Ginny said. There was silence between them. Ginny looked down at her finger. The golden ring was still there. She grabbed it and tried to yank it off.

“Damn, it won't budge.” Ginny grumbled.

“Just leave it.” Draco said.

“Why?”

“Because we have one last stop.” Draco looked at her.

“Where?” Draco said.

“Somewhere I've avoided.” He reached for her hand and suddenly Apparated.

oooooo

They landed outside a large stone house on a hill. Ginny instantly knew where they were. The Malfoy Manor.

“Why are we here?” Ginny asked as Draco made his way to the house.

“The Ministry has probably informed my parents of my whereabouts.”

“How do you know that?”

“Do you really think the Minister of Magic would go without informing people of important information regarding family members who are alive who were presumed dead?”

“No.” Ginny said.

“Exactly.” Draco said. He knocked on the big wooden door with a large steel doorknocker in the shape of a curled up snake. The door opened and a thin blonde woman basically fell out of the door.

“My baby! My baby! My son!” Narcissa bawled, gripping Draco tightly.

“Hi mum.” Draco whispered softly. Narcissa stood back, still crying.

“Oh my son. I've missed you! Why did you run?” Narcissa sobbed.

“I ran because I wouldn't do what dad wanted. He'd have me killed.”

“Well, you don't have to worry about that anymore.” Narcissa sniffed.

“Why? What happened?” Draco asked.

“I'll tell you inside. Come in.” Narcissa ushered Draco in the house. Ginny stood in the doorway. Narcissa looked at her, wiping her eyes.

“Who are you? *gasp* Did you find my son?”

“Um.. Yes. I'm Gi-“

“Oh bless you!” Narcissa sobbed again, embracing Ginny. She ushered Ginny into the house. Ginny's mouth fell open at the extravagance of the Malfoy home. It resembled the Slytherin common room, but with a homier touch. It was also much warmer. Draco was sitting on a large couch. A house elf had bustled into the room bringing tea. Narcissa sat down in a puffy chair across from Draco. Ginny sat down on the couch with Draco. Narcissa took a cup a tea with shaking hands.

“Mum, where's dad?” Draco asked slowly. Narcissa took a sip of tea.

“Azkaban. Again.” Narcissa said.

“I see.”

“After the war your father ran as well. I knew perfectly well he was alive. But then he got himself captured by Ministry Wizards and he is in Azkaban for the murder of several people, most Muggles.”

“At least he's alive.” Draco said. Narcissa started to cry again.

“I'm so happy to see you Draco! You've worried me so! I guess I ought to go and have your tombstone taken down.”

“You had a TOMBSTONE for me, mum?” Draco asked.

“We thought you were dead. I needed somewhere to go to pray for you.” Narcissa blubbered. A house elf brought her a box of tissues.

“Now.. You… You helped my son.”

“Yes…” Ginny said uncomfortably. Narcissa gave her a weak smile.

“You look familiar dear. What's your name?”

“Which one?” Ginny asked. Narcissa looked confused. Ginny blushed.

“Ginny Weasley.” Narcissa dropped her tea.

“Young lady! I would never have expected you to be so kind to my son after all he's done to your family! I am shocked!”

“That's not all of it.” Draco muttered.

“What was that Draco dear?” Narcissa asked, scooting her chair back so the house elf could clean up the spilt tea.

“We went to the Ministry today. Let them know I wasn't dead.”

“Yes, yes. I know that.”

“They almost sentenced me to a trial and death, mum.” Draco said softly. Narcissa gasped.

“Oh my sweet dear son! They're not going to take you away from me again are you?”

“No mum. Thanks to Ginny.” Draco said.

“What else did she do?” Narcissa said, looking curiously at Ginny.

“Lied.” Ginny and Draco said at the same time.

“That isn't right children.” Narcissa scolded. “What did you tell them?” Ginny looked at Draco and hesitated.

“I said that we were married.” Ginny told Narcissa. Narcissa dropped her second cup of tea.

“MARRIED!?!?!?!” screeched Narcissa. “You're not REALLY married are you?”

“No, mum. But it did save my life.” Draco said.

“Well, sounds like you've gotten yourself into a lot of trouble.” Narcissa said. “What if people find out you're not really married?”

“It's not a problem mum. Don't worry about it. No one is going to know. Ginny is going to go back home to the… Bur…. Her house. And we both will pretend like nothing happened.” Narcissa finished her tea and set it down on a saucer.

“Well, I'm glad that's settled. Ginny, dear… Ginny, is that your full name?”

“No, its Ginevra.” Ginny replied, looking down at her hands.

“Well, Ginevra, I am very thankful that you returned my son to me. You are in the debt of the Malfoys.”

Ginny wanted to snort. The Malfoys never new actual debt. She would have made a comment about what Narcissa had just said, but she couldn't help feeling sad about what Draco had just said. Ginny stood up.

“Thank you for the tea. I ought to get home.” She said.

“Of course. Thank you again. Draco, walk Ginevra to the door.” Draco stood up and walked next to Ginny to the large front doors.

“I know it's not in your vocabulary Malfoy, but you're welcome.” Ginny said rudely to Draco.

“Malfoy? So now we're on last name terms again?” Draco crossed his arms.

“Sure. Why not? I didn't help you. I didn't feed you and provide you with shelter. I didn't save your damn life. I'll just go home and forget about it. Draco who? He's dead right?” Ginny mocked, tapping her finger against her chin, mimicking thinking. Draco eyebrows furrowed.

“I want a divorce.” Draco said nastily. He then reached for his own left hand and tried to pull off the ring. Just like Ginny's, his wouldn't budge. He said a naughty word that rhymed with `duck'.

“Damn woman, what spell did you use?” He angrily asked.

“One that saved your life.” Ginny snapped. Draco let out a grunt and gave up on the ring.

“Listen, Weasley. I know you saved my life, okay? But we have no use for each other. The Ministry knows I'm not dead and I am home. I can be fed and given shelter here.”

“Don't understand why you didn't come here in the first place.” Ginny said, crossing her arms.

“You don't know? You know my father Gin! You know what he did to you your first year. You know everything that happened my 6th year. If my Dad had been here, he would have killed me and then you, right there on the spot!” Ginny hung her head, a small smile playing at her lips.

“What. Does the thought of my estranged father killing you make you happy?” Draco sarcastically snapped.

“You said Gin. Only my friends call me that.” Ginny whispered. Draco's shoulders slumped.

“I thought we were friends. After these past couple of days… I thought.” Draco whispered.

“I thought we were too. That's why I got mad when you said you just wanted to forget about everything.”

“I said that because I thought that's what you wanted.”

“I don't want that.” Ginny whispered, shaking her head. There was silence. Ginny shuffled her feet.

“Then what do you want.” Draco asked. Ginny desperately wanted to say that she wanted him to come back to the Burrow, so that they could spend more time together. So that she could continue to get to know the real Draco, not the one she had known all throughout school. She wanted to touch him again, as weird as it sounded in her mind. Hug him when he smelled like pine, even dirt. Either one didn't bother her. She just didn't want to leave him. And she knew that if she left, she wouldn't.

“I don't know.” Ginny lied.

“Well… Let me know when you know.” Draco said. He opened the door. Ginny walked out.

“Ginny.” Draco said. She stopped and turned to look at him. Draco wanted to say that he didn't want her to leave. That she should stay at the Manor, at least just until dinner. So he could get to know her a little bit better. He wanted to invite her over again and again, so they could always see each other. He wanted to touch her, feel her soft hair. Smell those flowers again. He didn't want to see her go. He had a strange feeling that he would never see her again after she left. He took a deep breath.

“Thank you.” He said, before slowly closing the door. Ginny bit her lip, fighting back tears, before Apparating home.

oooooo

Ginny Apparated to Diagon Alley and quickly darted into the Leaky Cauldron. She took a handful of Floo from the tin bucket near the fireplace and flooed back to the Burrow. She stumbled out of the fireplace.

“Hello.” She said to everyone. Ron and Harry were dirty and sweaty, brooms propped up against the kitchen table. Hermione had Crookshanks in her arms and was looking emotionless. Mr. Weasley was even downstairs, his crutches propped next to the brooms.

“What's everyone doing in the kitchen?” Ginny asked, brushing soot from her robes. Mrs. Weasley turned around from the kitchen sink.

“We just received a special edition of The Daily Prophet.” Mrs. Weasley said, holding up the newspaper. There was a moving picture of Ginny and Draco leaving the Ministry. Draco had his arm around her, leading her away. And they both were holding their heads down. Big bold letter blared above the picture.

`Malfoy Alive! AND Married!” read the titled.

“What do you have to say for yourself?!?!?!” Mrs. Weasley practically screamed. Ginny looked around at everyone in the kitchen.

“Oops.”

Author's Note- Ah… I love my endings. Sorry this took a while to get out. I had to re-do part of the chapter, plus I was busy with doing stuff for college. Hope everyone likes my story, and if you do, please review! Now, I am off to get ready to go shopping. Its back to school time and Hot Topic got in Goblet of Fire tee-shirts.

-->

8. Sugar We&#8217;re Going Down

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Second chapter based on lyrics. Hooray! I listened to this song throughout the part of Half-Blood Prince where Snape kills Dumbledore and people all talk and stuff. Many of you have reviewed (Yay! Thanx! Keep it up!) and have asked questions regarding the wedding rings and what happens when the Ministry will come to visit. I will get to them in good time. So for right now, just enjoy this new chapter. Sorry it's short, I am exhausted.

Chapter 7: Sugar We're Going Down

“EXPLAIN YOURSELF!” Mrs. Weasley screamed, slamming the newspaper on the table. Ginny flinched.

“It's clear he had her brainwashed.” Hermione spoke up.

“Ginny? Are you okay?” Harry asked, rushing forward and putting a hand to her forehead as if he was checking for a fever.

“That scum! I'm going to kill him for brainwashing you!” Ron said, slamming his fist on the table. He then recoiled his hand, tears welling in his eyes. He begun nursing his bruised hand.

“Ginevra Weasley! I am shocked!” Mr. Weasley said, looking more sad than shocked.

“What is the meaning of this?” Mrs. Weasley asked, picking up the paper and brandishing it in Ginny's face.

“I um… I can explain.” Ginny said.

“Can you?” Mrs. Weasley barked. “Go on then!” Ginny looked nervously around at everybody. She gave Hermione a pleading look but she ignored it and proceeded to the sink to get Ron a cool washcloth for his hand.

“I found Draco when I was last at Fred and George's shop. He was starving and I gave him food and I knew I had to turn him in to the Ministry. And they were going to sentence him to death.”

“And he should be!” Mr. Weasley said.

“No, Daddy! He shouldn't!” Ginny cried out exasperated. “So I told the Minister that we were married so he could have a chance of living.”

“GINEVRA WEASLEY!” Mrs. Weasley said.

“He's telling the truth mum! I know it! He has a trial set up. And if he does prove to be guilty, then they'll lock him up like his father.”

“I think we ought to have you tested for brainwashing spells.” Mrs. Weasley said, frowning at her daughter.

“I'm going to kill that git.” Ron muttered. Harry however was looking at Ginny's ring finger.

“Where did the rings come from?” He asked, pointing. Mrs. Weasley immediately grabbed Ginny's left hand and examined it.

“It's a fake.” She said, letting go. Hermione then looked at it.

“Ginny! What spell did you use?” She asked.

“Omoria Wauldrom.” Answered Ginny, confused.

“GINNY! Do you know what you just did?” Hermione shrieked. Harry and Ron looked confused. Mr. Weasley was scratching her head and Mrs. Weasley had begun to sob.

“I just magicked up a pair of rings. They should come off soon, I don't know what the problem is.”

“You don't know what the problem is. Well, I'm not going to tell you.” Hermione said smugly.

“I thought you were my friend!” Ginny screeched at the bushy haired brunette.

“I am Ginny. I tried to help and you've gotten yourself into this whole mess.”

“You are grounded! FOREVER!” Mrs. Weasley screamed herself hoarse. Ginny screamed in frustration and stomped up to her room, making the whole house shake.

oooooo

She was so angry. They all thought she was brainwashed. No one would believe her about how Draco was telling the truth. And even when the results of his trial would be in the paper, her parents would be convinced he had somehow hoodwinked the jury into declaring him innocent. She flung herself on her bed and began to sob. Angry voices continued on downstairs.

There were footsteps on the stairs. By the sound of the voices downstairs, it had to be Harry. She could only hear Hermione, Ron, and her parents arguing. Ginny could imagine Harry shaking his head in disappointment outside her door. She threw a pillow over her head and screamed into her mattress. She knew herself. She knew she hadn't been brainwashed. She had been under someone else's control once before. She knew what it felt like. The feeling would never go away from her memory. But what she did know was that Draco had not harmed her whatsoever.

oooooo

Ginny woke up, her hair in a tangle and her clothes still on. She had probably cried herself to sleep. She stretched and her pillow fell off her head and onto the floor. She ran a hand through her hair and looked at her alarm clock. It was after 9 at night. Everyone would have had dinner already. Lots of thoughts began to go through her head. It wouldn't be long before her parents had calmed down and called the Ministry to tell them of her lie. But if that happened, then Draco would be sentenced to death for sure. She groaned and fell back onto her bed. She wouldn't forgive herself if anything happened to him. She couldn't understand why. She gripped at her hair and closed her eyes. Just then, a tapping at her window caught her attention. She groaned again. Ron had probably locked Pigwidgeon out again. She got up and opened the window. Pigwidgeon did not fly in. Instead, an eagle owl flew in and perched itself on top of her vanity mirror. A letter fluttered to the ground. She picked it up and turned it over. It was sealed shut with forest green wax and sealed with an `M'. She hurriedly opened it.

“Saw the paper. Coming to get you. Sugar, we're going down. ~D.” read the letter. Ginny frowned. He was coming to get her? The paper had been out since early afternoon. When would he be here? She looked in the mirror and started brushing her hair furiously. She threw her brush down.

“I look horrible.” She said to herself.

“No you don't. Now get on the broom.” Ginny whirled around. Draco Malfoy was hovering outside her bedroom window on a black broomstick, the eagle owl perched on the tip.

“What are you doing here?” Ginny hissed.

“Didn't you get my letter? I saw the paper and figured you'd be in trouble. Came as soon as I could.”

“I've been grounded. Forever.” Ginny said. Draco just smirked.

“Why are you here?” Ginny asked again.

“Returning a favor. It's my fault you're in this mess. I'm taking you with me.”

“With you where?” Ginny asked, reaching for her cloak.

“Away.” Draco said, holding out his hand.

“For how long?” Ginny asked, moving towards the window.

“However long it takes.” He gave her a small smile. Ginny took his hand and climbed onto the broomstick. With a flick of his wand, Draco closed her window and took off into the night.

oooooo

Sugar We're Going Down

By Fall Out Boy

Am I more than you bargained for yet

I've been dying to tell you anything you want to hear

Cause that's just who I am this week

Lie in the grass, next to the mausoleum

I'm just a notch in your bedpost

But you're just a line in a song

(A notch in your bedpost, but you're just a line in a song)

Drop a heart, break a name

We're always sleeping in, and sleeping for the wrong team

We're going down, down in an earlier round

And Sugar, we're going down swinging

I'll be your number one with a bullet

A loaded god complex, cock it and pull it

We're going down, down in an earlier round

And Sugar, we're going down swinging

I'll be your number one with a bullet

A loaded god complex, cock it and pull it

Is this more than you bargained for yet

Oh don't mind me I'm watching you two from the closet

Wishing to be the friction in your jeans

Isn't it messed up how I'm just dying to be him

I'm just a notch in your bedpost

But you're just a line in a song

(Notch in your bedpost, but you're just a line in a song)

Drop a heart, break a name

We're always sleeping in, and sleeping for the wrong team

We're going down, down in an earlier round

And Sugar, we're going down swinging

I'll be your number one with a bullet

A loaded god complex, cock it and pull it

[x2]

Down, down in an earlier round

And Sugar, we're going down swinging

I'll be your number one with a bullet

A loaded god complex, cock it and pull it

We're going down, down in an earlier round (Take aim at myself)

And Sugar, we're going down swinging (Take back what you said)

I'll be your number one with a bullet (Take aim at myself)

A loaded god complex, cock it and pull it

We're going down, down (down, down)

Down, down (down, down)

We're going down, down (down, down)

A loaded god complex, cock it and pull it

We're going down, down in an earlier round (Take aim at myself)

And Sugar, we're going down swinging (Take back what you said)

I'll be your number one with a bullet (Take aim at myself)

A loaded god complex, cock it and pull it

Author's Note- First off, I suck at creating my own spells. I know no Latin and I didn't want to bother with looking up Latin words to create a spell with, so that's all you get. Second, I hope everyone liked this chapter. I am glad people like my story. Someone had commented on it not being so dark as it was in the beginning. That's probably because I'm not one to write dark themed stories. It is a romance fic and therefore will become fluffy like cotton candy, not rotten candy. Hope that doesn't anger anyone and make them want to stop reading my story. Last two- One: is the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets movie male or female? I say female. And two: REVIEW!!!!!!!!

-->

9. Simple and Clean

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: With my recent obsession with the Playstation 2 game, Kingdom Hearts, and the near acquiring of my boyfriend's PS2 while he goes to college, I have titled Chapter 8 after the theme song to the game. And I also have taken back part of my comment about how the story started out dark and it was going to stay light. A last minute change in the story line makes this new chapter sort of… cloudy, shall we say. Hope it pleases those who enjoy the dark side. But please, keep your light sabers to yourself. Enjoy… And review!

Chapter 8: Simple and Clean

“Where are we going?” Ginny yelled over the sound of the wind rushing past them.

“To my house, where do you think?” Draco said, sounding very annoyed over the wind.

“Why did you have to take a broom? Why not Apparation?”

“What if someone heard us?” was all Draco replied. After what seemed like hours of pure silence, a large shadow loomed on the horizon. It was the Malfoy Manor. Draco touched down out front where they had been hours ago. Ginny slid off the broom.

“We need to talk again.” Ginny said to Draco. He just magicked his broom away with his wand and opened the door. Ginny followed him into the house.

“My parents are probably going to tell the Ministry that we're not really married. And then you'll be sentenced to death.” Ginny blurted out.

“That's the second reason why I came and got you.” Draco said, throwing his traveling cloak to the ground. A house elf appeared and hurried away with it. Another house elf bustled out of a hallway.

“Would Master and his missus like a spot of tea?” asked the nervous house elf.

“Herbal.” Draco told the elf and it scurried away.

“Third reason I got you was that I knew you were probably in big trouble with your family.”

“Second reason? Third reason? What was the first?” Ginny asked. Draco ignored her question. He sat in the chair his mother had sat in.

“I have some ideas.” Draco started. “I can bewitch your family so they don't think about going to the Ministry and explaining the truth.”

“Isn't that one of the illegal curses?” Ginny asked.

“No. It's not controlling them. Every time someone mentions the situation, they will just forget any intention of going to the Ministry.”

“Why can't we just erase their memories of this event?” Ginny asked, taking the tea that was handed to her by a house elf.

“I thought of that, but there's still the problem with the Ministry thinking that we're married. If someone asks them about us, they'll be terribly confused. And every time they realize what they forget, they'd be angrier than before.”

“I get your point.” Ginny said sadly. It seemed like there was no escape.

“And the Ministry check-ups?” She asked cautiously.

“Lie again. Just say you're not home. If they start to get suspicious, I'll find a way to get you to the house for a couple of hours.”

“I think I can do that.” Ginny said. A grandfather clock chimed 1 in the morning. After her nap, Ginny wasn't feeling tired.

“What about your mother? What does she think?”

“Frowned.” Draco shrugged. “I think she's too happy to see me alive to be angry at the moment. But…”

“But what?” Ginny asked. Draco looked at the floor.

“Father has requested to see you.” Ginny choked on her tea. She coughed several times.

“How can I see him? He's in Azkaban.”

“It doesn't matter. He still has the right of visitation by family members.” Draco said. He looked forlorn.

“Is that reason number one?” Ginny asked.

“No. That's reason four.” Draco, drinking the rest of his tea.

“But I'm not family.” Ginny protested.

“He doesn't know that. Mum wants us to head off tomorrow around noon.”

“Tomorrow? Noon? You… You mean today? At noon?” Draco turned and looked at the clock.

“I stand corrected. Today, at noon.” Draco said.

“I thought this would be simple lie.” Ginny muttered.

“I don't think life is quite that simple.” Draco said. He stood up.

“I have a room for you. You can take a bath if you would like.” Ginny stood up as well.

“Thank you.” She said softly. She turned to walk around the coffee table. Her foot twisted and she stumbled. Instead of falling onto the hard stone floor, she fell into Draco's arms, her head bumping against his chest. There was silence except for the ticking of the grandfather clock. His chest was warm and she could hear his heartbeat. It was strong and fast. She straightened up, Draco's arms still around her upper arms. She looked up.

Draco tried to read her eyes as she gazed up at him. Was she scared? Nervous? Hurt? He didn't care. He opened his mouth to speak. Reason number one raced through his mind. It wanted to force itself out his mouth like vomit. He closed his mouth and swallowed. He pulled her close to him, arms wrapping tightly around her.

“I'm sorry.” He croaked into her hair. Ginny didn't know what to say. She had saved him and now he was saving her. She gave in to his gesture and leaned in close to him.

`Hold me, Whatever lies beyond this morning is a little later on. Regardless of warnings,

the future doesn't scare me at all. Nothing's like before' Ginny thought. Draco let go of her and turned quickly away.

“I'll take you to your room.” He said, leading her down a hallway and up a pair of great stone stairs.

Draco showed her a large bedroom with a giant bed on the far side.

“Bathroom's off to the left.” Draco pointed.

“What about my parents? They're going to freak when they see I'm gone.” Ginny said.

“They won't know.” Draco said, starting to leave the room.

“What do you mean?”

“When I closed your windows I put a forgetting charm on the door. Whenever someone tries to open the door, they'll remember something really important.”

“Ah.” Was all Ginny said. Draco turned on his heel and left the room, closing the door behind him.

oooooo

Ginny was awakened by the poke of a tiny, bony finger. She groaned and rolled over. A house elf with a long pointed nose peered over the side of the bed at her.

“Master says to get up miss.” Squeaked the elf. Ginny sat up and looked at her surroundings. She was in a great bed with warm flannel sheets the color of stone. A tray with breakfast was sitting on a table that was in the sitting area in the corner of the room. Ginny got up. The pajamas the elves had laid out for her were too big. She expected they might have been donated by Narcissa. She sat down and reached for the cup of tea.

After she had gotten dressed in the clothes she had worn the night before, she got on her traveling cloak. She was tying together the front when there was a knock on the door. She went and opened it.

“Are you ready?” Draco asked her. She merely nodded and followed Draco down the hall.

“Did you sleep okay?” He asked.

“Yes.” She answered.

“We're taking the Floo.” Draco said, leading her back to the main room. He reached into the pocket of his robe and pulled out a velvet sack and took out a handful of floo powder. He tossed it onto the fire. The flames crackled and turned green.

“Step in and say `Azkaban Prison'.” He told Ginny. She gingerly stepped into the fire.

“Azkaban Prison!” With a whoosh, Ginny was swept away and landed outside a dark and soot covered fireplace in a room with only two candle fixtures on the wall. She stepped out and rubbed at her arms. It was cold and there was no one in sight. Draco appeared behind her.

“Come on.” He said. He walked forward and pulled down on one of the unlit candle holders. A secret door opened and revealed a short hallway with a wooden door. Draco walked forward. A man was sitting behind a wooden desk, his feet propped up. He smiled at Draco, showing several missing and yellow teeth.

“Mr. Malfoy.” He hissed. “And your wife?” The man looked towards Ginny.

“Yes.” Draco said, looking towards Ginny.” The man smiled at Ginny, looked her over, and licked his lips. Ginny took a step closer to Draco.

“Yes, yes.” The man said, taking his feet off the table. “Your father is expecting you.”

“I don't want to see my father.” Draco said, trying to keep the anger from his voice. He didn't do a good job. “He has requested to see my wife, not me. And I do not wish to see him.”

“Very well then.” The man stood up with his wand and walked towards the wooden door.

“I'll be here waiting. Just be safe. Stay away from the bars.” Draco whispered to her.

“Why?” Ginny asked.

“Just do it.” Draco warned. The man opened the door and Ginny looked out. Through the door was a long, long hallway with rows and rows of cells.

“Twelfth cell down, on your left.” The man hissed, giving Ginny another look over. Ginny walked through the door and the man hurriedly shut the door behind her. There were moans and insane babbling. A man screamed out at the far end. Ginny looked from side to side. She could see the shadows of Dementers out a barred window passing by. She walked forward. As she emerged past the first row of cells, the people in them seemed to stir to life. The sat up from their cots and moved to the cell bars.

“Pretty girl… Pretty pretty girl.” Whispered an occupant of the third cell. Ginny quickened her pace. As she moved down, an arm whipped out from one of the cells and attempted to grab her, Ginny jumped to the side.

She continued to walk, several inmates pressing their sunken faces up to the bars and staring at her with bloodshot eyes.

“Girl… Pretty girl. Come here…” said a hoarse voice. A thin, bony hand had stuck its way out between the bars of a cell. A man stared at her with sunken eyes.

“Pretty girl, come here.” He said.

“Leave her alone!” Barked another voice. “She is mine!” Ginny hurried down the last few cells until she found Lucius Malfoy. He had been the one to yell out. He was sitting on a couch in a dusty robe and pants. His hair was long and looked yellow. His eyes weren't as bloodshot as some of the others and his face looked thin.

“It's you.” Lucius said from his cot. Ginny stood stock still in the middle of the walkway, facing Mr. Malfoy.

“You found my son.” He said.

“Yes sir.” Ginny whispered.

“The scoundrel should be dead.” Lucius hissed. “Being married didn't save me.” Ginny didn't say anything.

“Come closer.” Lucius whispered. Ginny took a step towards the bars of his cell.

“Never expected a Weasley.” Ginny looked at her feet.

“Is that your ring? Plain isn't it?” Lucius said. Ginny looked down at the gold band.

“It was a simple ceremony.” Ginny lied, putting her hands behind her back.

“I hope you know what you're doing missy.” Lucius said. Ginny stayed silent. When Lucius turned his back and didn't speak, Ginny took that he was finished and practically ran back down the hall. She knocked on the door. The man opened the door for her.

“You done?” He hissed. The answer was obvious.

“Thank you.” Draco told the man and took Ginny's arm and led her out of the room and back to the room with the fireplace. They then flooed back to the Malfoy Manor.

oooooo

“Should I go home now?” Ginny asked as they stood in front of the fireplace, wiping soot from their robes.

“No. Not until we figure what to do.” Draco said, taking off his cloak and setting in on the back of a couch.

Ginny stood, not knowing what to do next. What was there to do?

“What do you want to do?” Draco asked, putting a hand in his pocket. Ginny stood looking at the ground. She bit her lip.

“Talk?” She squeaked. Draco gave her a small smile.

“I can do that.” He said. They went to a separate drawing room with several black velvet couches.

“What did dear old dad have to say?” Draco sarcastically asked.

“Not much. Told me he hoped I knew what I was getting myself into.”

“Do you?”

“Do I what?”

“Know what you're getting yourself into.” Ginny sighed and ran a hand through her hair.

“I don't know what I'm getting myself into. It was supposed to be a simple lie. I'd save your life and I'd go my separate way. But now…” She stopped. Silence.

“But what?” Draco pressed.

“But… But… Now I don't want to leave.” Ginny said, lot looking at Draco. More silence.

“Leave what? Here?” Ginny bit her lip again.

“You.” She whispered. She then realized what she had just said and stood up and tried to leave the room.

“Hey! You can't leave!” Draco said, getting up and grabbing her arm.

“Yes I can.” Ginny said, not looking at him.

“What did you just say?” He asked, holding both of her shoulders.

“Yes I can.”

“Before that. You said you didn't want to leave. Why? What don't you want to leave?” He gave her shoulders a little shake.

“You, okay?!” Ginny said loudly. “I know what I want now! And I don't want to leave you and I don't know why!” She said, looking up at Draco.

“Oh Gin.” Draco said, reaching up a hand and cupping her chin. “I don't want to leave you either.” He leaned down and pressed his lips against hers. Ginny closed her eyes and gave in to the kiss. Ginny felt a tingling sensation on her left hand. The sound of two metal objects hitting stone ground broke the kiss. Both Draco and Ginny looked down. The rings had finally come off.

oooooo

Simple & Clean

By Utada Hikaru

When you walk away

you don't hear me say

Please oh baby don't go

simple and clean

is the way that your making me feel tonight

its hard to let it go

your giving me

too many things lately

you're all I need (oh no)

you smiled at me and said

Don't get me wrong

I love you

But does that mean I have to meet

Your father?

When we are older

You'll understand

What I meant

When I said "No, I don't think

Life is quite that simple."

When you walk away

You don't hear me say

"Please, oh baby, don't go."

Simple and clean

Is the way that you're makin' me feel tonight

It's hard to let it go

The daily things (like this and that and what)

that keep us all busy

are confusing me

thats when you came to me

and said "wish i could prove i love you

but does that mean i have to walk on water

when we are older you'll understand why

its enough when i say so

and maybe some things are that simple"

When you walk away

You don't hear me say

"Please, oh baby, don't go."

Simple and clean

Is the way that you're makin' me feel tonight

It's hard to let it go

Hold me

Whatever lies beyond this morning

Is a little later on

Regardless of warnings

The future doesn't scare me at all

Nothing's like before

When you walk away

You don't hear me say

"Please, oh baby, don't go."

Simple and clean

Is the way that you're makin' me feel tonight

It's hard to let it go

Hold me

Whatever lies beyond this morning

Is a little later on

Regardless of warnings

The future doesn't scare me at all

Nothing's like before

Hold me

Whatever lies beyond this morning

Is a little later on

Regardless of warnings

The future doesn't scare me at all

Nothing's like before

Author's Note- Ugh, another hard chapter to get out. Hopefully the next one will roll much better, especially since I got the first kiss out of the way. Now that the rings came off, what's next? Oh, why they came off of course! Tee hee! I rule at cliffhangers still! BOW DOWN! *Giggle* Just kidding. But please review!

-->

10. I Don&#8217;t Want To Talk About It

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: First things first. Someone had asked about why Lucius said, `She is mine' in the Azkaban scene. He's not crazy (yet), he was showing the insane inmates that he was the boss. What he meant by `she is mine' is `she's here to see me'. I've been busy with school and life, and I've almost finished reading HBP again. I've been struck with the writing bug so we here we go- Enjoy!

Chapter 9: I Don't Want To Talk About It

The light of the fire crackling in the fireplace of the drawing room flickered off the two golden rings that lay on the ornate rug. Ginny held a hand up to her mouth. Draco took a step back and reached down and picked up the rings.

“They came off.” Draco said, holding them in his outstretched palm. Ginny didn't say anything.

“I…. I'm sorry.” Ginny said. She stepped back from Draco. “I need to go.” She said in a scared voice.

“Go where?” Draco asked, concerned.

“Home. I really ought to go home.” Ginny said, she turned and walked out of the drawing room, Draco hot on her heels.

“Why do you need to go home? Your family is just going to make things worse. We don't have a solution to this!” Draco said. Ginny's hands were shaking.

“I- I don't know Draco.” Ginny said, her head hanging. “I just want to go home.” Draco frowned.

“I'll lend you one of my brooms.” Draco eventually said. “Once you leave your room, the forgetting spell will be broken.” Ginny just nodded. Draco left the entrance hall and came back with a broom. Ginny took it and with so much as a sad look to Draco, she left.

After Ginny had left, Draco didn't know how to feel. His life had been turned upside down and flopped around like a pancake. As he walked to his room, he passed by his mother's room.

“What's the matter dear?” Narcissa asked.

“I don't want to talk about it.” Draco said, entering his room and slamming his door.

ooooo

Ginny came upon the Burrow right as evening set in. She hastily opened her window and climbed inside. She stowed the Nimbus 2001 under her bed and went to the door. She opened it and a tinkling of golden dust trickled out of the keyhole. She went downstairs.

“Well look who decided to show herself!” Fred said from the table.

“If it isn't Mrs. I Married A Murderer Malfoy!” George chimed in. They looked both amused and angry.

“I was hungry.” Ginny said, sitting down. Mrs. Weasley slammed a shiny silver plate in front of her and slapped a scoop of cold mashed potatoes on it.

“What's this?” Ginny asked, looking at the plate. It wasn't the normal ceramic plates they used for every meal.

“You just got married Gin. That means presents.” Fred said greedily. Ginny realized he was playing a with a silver goblet with a fancy engraving on it.

“Didn't know Longbottom was this loaded.” George commented, sticking a salad fork behind his right ear for decoration.

“Or dense enough to be happy Ginny `married' that git.” Fred chimed in.

“Or believe it for that matter.” George added.

“Neville sent me a dinner set? Give me those!” Ginny said, snatching the pieces away from her brothers.

“We're going to open your other presents.” Fred said in a nasty tone.

“I have more?” Ginny asked, taking one bite of her potatoes and then abandoning them.

“LOADS!” Mrs. Weasley sarcastically said from the sink. “I think we should tie rocks to that boys feet and push him in Hogwarts lake!”

“Good idea mum!” Ron said, coming downstairs hearing all the commotion. “Because my baby sister is married to that git, we'll inherit the money from his death!”

Ginny frowned at her brothers and moved to the front room. Mr. Weasley was listening to the wireless, a small pile of gifts were set up next to it, almost like Christmas.

“Hi Daddy.” Ginny said softly as she approached her dad. Mr. Weasley gave her sad look. Ginny wanted to cry. She took the boxes up to her room.

ooooo

Within minutes, there was a knock on her door.

“Come in.” Ginny said sadly. The door opened and bushy brown hair appeared.

“Hi.” Hermione said to Ginny.

“Hey.”

“What's that?” Hermione asked, pointing to a green dress falling out of a box.

“A dress from the Zabini's. Go figure.” Ginny said. “Most of the other gifts are from people I haven't heard of.

“You know its only Blaise and his mother now, right?” Hermione said, looking at the dress.

“Yeah. I recall reading something in the paper last year.”

“Well, I wanted to let you know that I thought about what you said went on at the Ministry. And I did you a favor.” Hermione said, looking at the floor.

“A favor? What kind of favor?” Ginny pushed empty box lids off her bed and Hermione sat down.

“I overheard your mom talking about drowning Malfoy.”

“Yes…” Ginny said.

“Well, ever since they found out has there been any mention of your parents reporting to the Ministry that the marriage is false?”

“I don't know I haven't been….” Ginny paused. “Out of my room.” She said. Hermione gave her a funny look for a brief second.

“I put a spell on your family. I think that Malfoy should be allowed a fair trial, murderer or not, and so I bewitched them to not think of reporting the marriage as false to the Ministry.” Ginny mouth fell open. Hermione did that? She went through with a plan she and Draco had only spoken briefly of?

“You're bad.” Ginny said with a small smile.

“After hanging with Ron and Harry for all those years, it grows on you.” Hermione gave Ginny a squeeze.

“I think what you did was crazy, but I know you Ginny. You have a good head when it comes to helping people. I also think you ought to reconsider who you help sometimes. Things will clear up.” Hermione stood up to leave the room.

“Hermione?” Ginny asked.

“Yes?”

“Um…. How's Harry?” Ginny squeaked. Hermione's eyes grew sad.

“I don't want to talk about it.” Hermione left the room.

ooooo

Draco woke up groggy in the middle of the night to voices downstairs. Loud voices. Familiar voices. Draco rolled off his bed and opened up his wooden door a crack and stood in the doorway.

“I just heard the news.”

“JUST? It's been almost three days and you JUST heard the news?” Narcissa shrieked.

“I'm not up to date on these things, Cissa. You can't expect me to be on top of what the Prophet says anymore, after that article they had on me… And the coverage of the trials….”

“You're lucky to have passed that trial. You are lucky! Lucius is back in Azkaban. Did you know that?”

“I've known that for a while, why do you have to bring that up.”

“Because.” Narcissa replied huffily. There was a moment of silence. Draco was becoming more awake. He rubbed at his eyes.

“Where is the girl.”

“She's home. She and Draco had a row.”

“Typical. They'll be divorced within a week.”

“They're not married for real, you know that.”

“I had my suspicions.” More silence. Narcissa began to get whiny.

“It's a joy to have him back. But he just reminds me so much of Lucius… I… I can't bear it sometimes.”

“You speak like Lucius is dead!”

“He IS dead to me!”

Draco wandered out of his room and edged closer to the stairs. He crept down the stairs and peered warily around the corner.

“Is that true?” Draco took a few more steps for a better view. He saw his mother's back. There was sniffling.

“Yes.” Narcissa whispered. One more step and Draco froze. His heart skipped a beat, his brain ached, and his eyes burned. He backed up and went back upstairs. His hands shook as he wrote a letter to Ginny.

ooooo

Ginny was woken up in the middle of the night with scratching at her window yet again. She sat up and reached for her wand. The window opened and in flew the eagle owl that had arrived once before. Her eyebrows furrowed as she opened the letter.

G-

Come back. I need someone.

~D

Short and simple, but too confusing to understand when it was 1:00am. Ginny groaned. She didn't want to go back and face Draco after what had happened earlier that day, but she had a feeling this was important. She got dressed and grabbed the Nimbus 2001 out from under her bed. She tapped her doorknob, casting the forgetting spell over it. She crossed her fingers and Apparated.

ooooo

Ginny Apparated outside the Malfoy Manor and she was instantly chilled to the bone in her thin cloak. A shivering house-elf was out front, apparently waiting for her arrival. The elf silently let her in the house without so much a sneeze. The house was dark and cold and did not feel welcoming at all. Thoughts of Draco hurt raced through her head. Two more house elves appeared, one leading her up the stairs and the other wrapping a blanket around the cold elf. With a low bow, the house elf left her at Draco's door. A lone candle flickered in the carpeted hallway. Ginny opened the door. She felt incredibly uncomfortable, barging into someone's house without ever being greeted. Would Draco even be awake? Draco was waiting. He was sitting on his bed. His eyes widened at the sight of her.

“I got your letter.” Ginny whispered, closing the door behind her. She leaned back against it. Draco looked at his hands.

“Is everything okay?” as soon as Ginny asked that, she mentally slapped herself. Of course something was wrong. Ginny stepped closer to him. Draco looked about as bad as he had when she first found him. His face was sunken and pale from the candlelight in his room. Instinct took a hold of her and she slipped off her shoes and her coat. She padded across the room in stocking feet.

“Do you want to tell me anything?” Ginny asked. Another stupid question.

“I don't want to talk about it.” Draco said. Ginny sat down next to him. She sat swinging her legs and fiddled with pleats in her skirt and picked lint off her blue jumper.

“I'm tired.” Draco slowly said. Ginny was surprised.

“Why didn't you go to bed?”

“I couldn't. I needed someone.” Draco said, rubbing his face with his hands.

“Oh.” Ginny said.

“I needed you.” Draco said.

“I'm here now.” Ginny said. Draco looked on the verge of a breakdown of some sort. He just stood up wobbly from fatigue and turned down his bed and crawled in. Ginny stood up from the bed and watched him. There was a ting and a pair of flannel pajamas appeared on the bedside table, probably from the house elves. Ginny slowly picked them up. She looked at Draco. His eyes had closed and he was curled under the covers, a second pillow covering part of his face, as if to block out his world that was crashing down around him. Ginny blushed and changed into the pajamas, setting her clothes next to her shoes and cloak. She sat on the edge of the king bed opposite Draco and pulled a fur blanket up to her chin, refusing to get under the covers. Before falling asleep for the second time that night, Ginny turned her head and looked at Draco. His mouth was slightly agape and his breathing was quiet. Ginny's own eyelids drooped and soon she too had fallen asleep.

ooooo

Early in the morning around sunrise, Ginny woke up. She groaned. She had slept uncomfortably. The blanket had been too warm, and without it she was too cold. She gave up on sleep. She stood up from the bed and looked behind her. Draco was still asleep in the same position as he had been the night before. She wondered if Narcissa knew she was here. Ginny decided she didn't care at that moment. She was more concerned about Draco. A pair of slippers had been left near the door that matched her pajamas. Ginny slipped them on and exited the room. She had only been in the house a handful of times, yet she knew well enough where the kitchen was. She slowly made her way into the kitchen. Ginny stood in the doorway of the kitchen, squeezed her eyes shut, stretched and yawned. She rubbed at her eyes and looked at the kitchen. It hardly looked anything like the kitchen at the Burrow. It was pearly white and there was no sight of a house-elf, yet it smelled like oatmeal and tea. Ginny stepped into the kitchen and looked around. She saw that pantry door was opened. What did that Malfoys have for breakfast? She walked over to it and pulled the door open farther. Someone who had been crouching behind the door stood up, holding two jars of jam.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Ginny screamed.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed the holder of the jams.

“What's wrong?” Narcissa said, rushing into the kitchen, a silken robe wrapped tightly around her. Even for 7 o'clock am she looked as if she had returned from a day at the spa.

“Oh… Oh dear. Ginny, it's alright.” Narcissa said, leading Ginny away from the pantry. Ginny's mouth opened and closed, still staring towards the pantry. Ginny bumped into someone in her dazed state. She turned and saw it was Draco.

“Draco! Draco!” Ginny gasped, pointing towards the kitchen.

“Would you shut your mouth Miss Weasley, or should I say, Mrs. Malfoy.” Sneered Severus Snape, opening a jar of peach jam.

ooooo

Author's Note- WOOT! I am in the zone! I hope everyone liked this story! This whole scene was playing throughout my head all of today. *giggle* More to come! So… stay tuned!

-->

11. Discoveries

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Due to recent inspirations for writing Harry Potter fan fics, and lack of updating of some of my favorite D/G stories, I hope that these recent updates will satisfy all our Christmas Shipping needs. Enjoy!

*A ship is a story of two characters in love, and Christmas colors are green and red, thus a D/G story is a Christmas Ship, in case any of you were wondering*

Chapter 10: Discoveries

“Draco!” Ginny hissed. “What is Snape doing in your kitchen eating TOAST?”

“Hello Draco dear!” Narcissa said, as if only realizing he was there. “Severus came over to have a lovely breakfast with you and Ginny. Isn't that wonderful?” Narcissa said, as if the situation was nothing to worry about. Draco only scowled at his mother.

“I don't wish to see him. And I don't wish to see you either.” Draco snapped, still irritated from loss of sleep.

“But he came all the way to see you. It's very hard for him to visit.”

Draco glared at his mother in response. Narcissa frowned and Draco stormed back upstairs. Snape was quiet and had ignored his toast, which was starting to burn. Ginny stared at the two adults before hurrying after Draco. She came back into his room and found him lying face down on his bed.

“Draco…” Ginny said, shaking his shoulder. “Draco, talk to me. Why is Snape at your house?”

“I said I didn't want to talk about it.” Came an angry muffled voice.

“You said you needed someone Draco and I came to you. I am confused as hell, so PLEASE tell me what's going on!” Draco rolled over and stared at the ceiling.

“My father is dead.” Draco told the ceiling. Ginny froze.

“But… But I just saw him. And he seemed fine, better than the others and-”

“He's not literally dead.” Draco said. “My mother says he is dead to her.” Ginny was quiet.

“And that bothers you why? I thought you didn't like your father.”

“I don't, but he's still my father. They are still legally married. I don't know why mother wants him anyways.”

“Well…” Ginny said, thinking. “I suppose because of all the hurtful things your father has done that its left your mother with mixed feelings. She could still want and love him, yet he could be dead to her in a sense.”

“I don't mean my father.” Draco snapped. “Snape.” Draco propped his hands behind his head. Ginny still didn't understand.

“I'm still confused.” Ginny admitted. Draco sat up.

“I caught Snape and my mother last night. They were talking about you and I, and then they talked about my father. And….”

“And…” Ginny asked, cringing at what was coming.

“I don't want to say.” Draco said, turning over. Ginny sighed.

“Why not.” Ginny asked, crawling across the bed to him.

“I don't.” Draco said, sounding like a child on the verge of a tantrum.

“I'm trying to help.” Ginny said meekly. Her stomach grumbled with hunger. Draco sat up again and looked at her.

“You really want to know?” Draco asked, his eyes staring into hers.

“Um…”

“Do you?” Draco asked, more fiercely this time. Ginny shrank back and nodded. Draco then grabbed her by her shoulders and pushed her back on his bed. Sheets that had looked black last were actually green, but so dark that they looked black unless in the right light. Ginny's heart was beating fast, her wrists pinned. Draco swooped down on her and kissed her hard on the mouth. Ginny's eyes fluttered open at this action. Draco let go of her wrists and cupped her face with both his hands. He stroked her cheeks with his thumbs before breaking the kiss. Draco lifted his head and stared at Ginny. Ginny stared back, dumbstruck.

Before she knew it, she was on top of Draco, her hair grazing his face as she kissed him back just as fierce, Draco's hands curled around her waist. Ginny's fingers fumbled across the buttons on Draco's shirt. She broke the kiss to concentrate on the shirt. Both were breathing heavily. Draco removed a hand from her waist and wiped back the hair from his brow. The light streaming in from the window shone upon it and that's when Ginny found the scars. There was one across the top of his forehead, and three on his chest. Ginny whispered one word.

“Sectumsempra…”

Ginny traced the darkest of the scars with her fingers before lightly kissing it. Draco reached up hand and ran it through her hair, pulling her face back close to his. Their lips were almost touching when heavy footsteps sounded outside in the hall. Ginny scrambled off Draco and they both stared towards the doorway. The footsteps had stopped. Both knew who it was outside the door. The footsteps started again and faded away. Ginny and Draco both sat breathing heavily.

Ginny was quiet. Draco turned away from her.

“Um….” Ginny said, fiddling with her hair. “Yeah…. You never did tell me what else happened.” She quickly tried to change the subject. Her mind was still racing from what had just happened.

“That.” Draco said softly.

“That? That what….. Oooooooooh…. OOOOOOOOH…. EEEEEWWWWWWW!!!!” Ginny said, scrambling off of the bed, and doing sort of a dance, as if she had just seen a spider.

“You mean that whole thing that just happened between us? All that kissing and feeling and rolling around was what else they did?” Ginny shrieked.

“I don't know.” Draco said, buttoning up his shirt.

“Oh… Thank goodness.” Ginny said, letting out a deep breath.

“I didn't see any rolling around.” Draco said, standing up and walking across the room to his dresser. Ginny's mouth fell open.

“But there was….” Ginny cringed.

“Yes.” Draco answered moodily.

“And there was….”

“Yes.” Draco answered, this time with more anger in his voice. Ginny shuddered.

“I told you I didn't want to talk about it.” Draco pulled out a fresh outfit of his dresser, slammed it shut and stormed off to the bathroom, leaving Ginny speechless.

ooooo

Ginny changed back into her jumper, skirt and stockings. She had started to make Draco's bed when a house elf hurried into the room. The elf yanked the sheets from her and shooed Ginny away. Ginny sighed and left the room. As she wandered down to the main parlor, she passed by the open door of the drawing room she had been in the very day before.

“Miss Weasley.” Called a voice after her. Ginny cringed. She turned around and approached the drawing room.

“Yes sir?” Ginny asked Snape. She had the strong urge to call him Professor.

“Come in.” Snape said in a cool voice. Ginny took one step into the room.

“Closer…” Snape said. He was sitting in a high backed chair, a book propped open on his lap.

“Yes sir?” Ginny repeated.

“Clever spell you used, conjuring those rings.” Snape casually said, flipping through the pages of the book. “It would have been simpler if you hadn't messed it up.”

“I didn't mess it up.” Ginny said defensively, her eyebrows furrowing.

“That is where you are wrong, Miss Weasley. The spell you used was Omoria Wauldrom. I am no charms teacher, but could you explain what Omoria Wauldrom does?” Snape closed the book and placed folded hands on top of it. Ginny shifted her feet.

“Omoria Wauldrom creates a pair of golden rings, much like those of marriage, engagement, or promise for temporary use.” Ginny recieted.

“Wrong!” Snape said loudly, making Ginny jump. “That is the description of Omorien Wauldron.” With a wave of his hand the book opened yet again and pages fluttered to a section near the back.

“Omoria Wauldrom, a branch of the spell Omorien Wauldron, creates a pair of golden rings resembling those of marriage, engagement, or promise that's binds itself to the wearers until true love is gained.” Snape shut the book again. Ginny stood rooted to the spot.

“In other words, it's a nasty way of conning those who aren't in love with you to fall in love with you. Do you understand your mistake now Miss Weasley?”

“Yes sir.” Ginny muttered. Snape's words swam through her head. The rings came off yesterday. The rings are bound to their wearer's until true love is gained. But that had to mean that…

“I love him.” Ginny whispered.

“What was that Miss Weasley?” Snape asked calmly, a smirk playing at his pale lips.

“Nothing.” Ginny said, backing towards the door. The smirk showed itself in full glory.

“Lets be careful with hasty charms from now on, Miss Weasley.” Snape replied, standing up. Ginny gave a brief nod and hurried out of the room and back up to Draco's room.

ooooo

Ginny flung open the door to Draco's room and closed it behind her. She leaned back against the door and slid down to the floor. She covered her face with her hands.

`If the rings came off, it must mean that I love him. If I didn't I wouldn't have kissed him. And if I hadn't kissed him and then the rings would have never come off…' Ginny's mind raced. She had a sudden sinking feeling that the charm wasn't one sided. Which meant… He loved her too.

Ginny groaned. The door behind her gave way and Ginny fell back into the open doorway. Draco stared down at her.

“Hello.” Draco said, smiling.

“Hi.” Ginny said, extremely flustered. She picked herself up.

“Are you okay?” Draco asked.

“Yes… I think so.” Ginny answered dazed.

“Good. Ready to go home?”

“Home?” Ginny asked, smoothing her skirt.

“Yes. Home.” Draco repeated.

“Well… Um… I guess.” Ginny replied. She still wanted to confront Draco about the rings, but it seemed that her plans changed.

“I'll walk you outside.” Draco said and he started to walk away and Ginny solemnly followed.

ooooo

Ginny Apparated back into her room. It was a little after 1pm. She opened her door and walked out, giving a great big yawn. She heard noises of her mother in the kitchen. Footsteps creaked upstairs and Ginny was instantly reminded of Harry, and also of Hermione's words. She turned away from her room and walked up the stairs. A nearby door was open a crack and sniffling was heard inside. She was about to open the door further to see what was going on when she heard voices.

“Shh… Shh… Hush now. Talk to me.” Crooned a soft voice.

“It hurts.” Came a sad voice.

“What hurts.”

“Everything.” There was a sigh.

“You guys broke up.”

“I didn't want to. I had to. For her safety. And now she's been helping that bastard. People even think they're married.”

“You know Ginny well enough. She's a smart girl. You need to understand that maybe she's confused as well. And you also need to understand that it's been over 2 years since it ended.”

“It doesn't mean I never stopped having feelings for her.” There was silence and Ginny inched closer to the open door. Harry was lying face down on Percy's old bed; Hermione perched on the side of the bed, facing away from the door.

“I think you have, and that's why you feel bad. You're upset because you want something that's been gone for a while. You need to move on. I know it hurts.” Hermione reached over and started to rub Harry's back while his cries began to subside.

“I'll let you be.” Hermione said, standing up. Ginny scooted back from the door. Harry sat up.

“No. Stay.” Harry said, wiping his eyes. Hermione stood in front of Harry and bent down and kissed Harry's forehead and wiped the hair from his eyes. Harry took Hermione's hand gently and pulled down to his level and slowly and nervously kissed her on the lips. Ginny's stomach fell and she turned away.

ooooo

Author's Note- Well, I had a hard time ending this chapter. I have a lot planned for upcoming ones, but I am going to be super busy- so I'll see how much I can get out. Please review!!!

-->

12. Trial and Errors

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Ugh, this chapter has been tugging at my brain, so I am going to go ahead and write it. Hope it turns out good. It sure turned out long. Let me know what ya'll think! Enjoy!

Chapter 11: Trial and Errors

Ginny slowly trudged downstairs, her heart feeling twisted. She had left Harry, or rather he left her, and now he found someone else. Big deal. She never felt this way when she had left Michael or Dean. But Hermione? They had always been friends and it was Ron who always seemed to be in an `I hate you but I love you' type relationship with her. Of course, there was Luna in the picture. When Ron saved her life during the war they clicked and had been exchanging letters ever since. She came over once during the Christmas holidays and Ginny never saw anything more than a hug happen between them. Ginny sighed again as she neared the kitchen, suddenly feeling very alone.

“There you are.” Her mother said. “You've been up in your room a long time. What have you been doing?”

“Nothing.” Ginny said calmly, sitting down at the table. Mrs. Weasley came over to her and set down a bowl of warm applesauce, Ginny's favorite afternoon snack.

“Where is your ring?” Mrs. Weasley asked, eyeing her hand.

“I took it off.” Ginny said.

“Good.” Her mother replied, bustling off to dust the living room. Ginny sighed and spooned some of the applesauce into her mouth.

ooooo

It had been a week since she had left the Malfoy Manor; her family was slowly beginning to talk to her more. Ron asked her the other day to help him de-gnome the garden and the briefly made chit-chat, mostly about the rebuilding of the Ministry. Mrs. Weasley sat next to Ginny at meals now. Hermione continued to treat Ginny like a friend, but Ginny was grinning through gritted teeth. Harry tried to acknowledge her, but deep down she knew that they both were trying to ignore each other.

One day, Mrs. Weasley hurriedly gave Ginny her breakfast.

“Eat! You need to hurry.” Mrs. Weasley snapped.

“Why? Where are we going?” Ginny asked, quickly buttering her toast.

“Nowhere. YOU are going to help Fred and George down at the store today, remember?”

“Noooo.” Ginny said. “When was this planned?”

“Last night when Fred and George sent me a letter saying they were shorthanded at the store for this weekend. Now eat.”

ooooo

Ginny Apparated in front of her brothers store half an hour later and walked inside.

“'Bout time you got here!” Fred said, tossing her the workers robe. “I need you to start off in the back with the candy. We need chocolate frogs stocked on shelves 5 and 6D.”

“All right, all right! Stop rushing me!” Ginny said as Fred practically shoved her to the back. “Where's George?”

“He's finding joke wands in the back room.” Fred called as he hurried up to the front counter. Ginny looked at the boxes that were on the floor in front of her. She sighed and pulled one open. Several of the frogs had gotten loose and hopped out of the back. Ginny stepped back startled and bumped into a customer.

“Oh excuse me, I'm sorry.” Ginny apologized as she turned around. She gasped.

“How did you know I was here?” Ginny hissed at the customer.

“Look away, keep unpacking.” Draco said, turning away from her, pulling the hood of his cloak more around his face.

“Oh… Sorry.” Ginny turned around and started to look for the empty chocolate frog boxes.

“I don't want anyone to see me.” Draco whispered.

“Is that why I haven't seen you in a week?” Ginny asked, a little too acidy. She heard Draco sigh.

“You need to come with me.” Draco continued.

“Now? Draco, can't you see that I am here for a reason?”

“It's important. I'll need to see you tomorrow as well.”

“Why? What for?” Ginny started a pile of the empty boxes.

“My trial. You need to be there.”

“I don't know if I can.” Ginny shook her head.

“Ginny, you need to be there. As my wife you're required to go.” Ginny froze.

“I'm not your wife Draco, you know that.” Ginny could feel her face flush.

“Everyone else thinks you are.” Draco said. “You know that.” He turned and looked down at her.

“What time is it at?”

“Its at 11:00am. When do you get off work?” Ginny stood up and brushed off her robe.

“I don't know.” She shrugged. “Now?”

“Great.” Draco gave her a grin and walked to the front and out of the store. Ginny waited until she saw him outside the store window before sneaking out herself. She took of the store robe and slung it over her arm.

“Where are we going now?” Ginny asked.

“Just follow me.” He led her down Diagonally past several people who turned and stared. As they continued walking, they walked past the bookstore. He turned a corner and Ginny saw a pair of concrete stairs leading down and a rusted sign for Knockturn Alley. Speechless, Ginny continued to follow Draco. Knockturn Alley was like a ghost town. Vendor carts lay empty on the cobblestone street. Ginny moved closer to Draco, feeling very uncomfortable. He reached down impulsively and took her hand, cupping it in his own. Ginny didn't speak a word, she was too nervous about the lone figure that walked down the street towards them. She squeezed close to Draco as the figure slowly passed them. He squeezed her hand and pulled her into a nearby shop. The shop was even more deserted. It looked as if a sandstorm had blown it. Everything was covered with dust or cobwebs.

“Who is there?” Came a raspy voice. An old man shuffled out from behind a cluttered wooden desk.

“Ah…. Mr. Malfoy.” The man rasped. “I wondered if I'd be seeing you… Do you have sales to make?”

“No Mr. Barley, my mother has taken care of most of father's possessions.” Draco said, puffing out his chest.

“I see…” Mr. Barley went behind a counter and took a large stack of newspapers and dropped them on the floor, dust circling in the air.

“What brings you here this morning?” Ginny's nose itched from the dust in the hair and sneezed. Mr. Barley looked up suddenly and saw Ginny hiding behind Draco. He grinned showing yellowed teeth.

“Ah… Draco. Is this your missus?” Mr. Barely said. Ginny looked down at the floor. Draco turned his head and looked behind him.

“Yes… This is Ginny.” He smiled down at her like a small scared child. Ginny straightened.

“Pleasure…” Mr. Barley hissed. “What sparks your interest today?” Mr. Barley had turned his attention back to Draco.

“I'd like to see what you have in stock of jewelry.” Draco said. Ginny looked up at Draco confused.

“Just a moment.” Mr. Barley reached down under the counter and brought up a steel box with a lock on it. With wrinkled nimble fingers, he opened the box and turned it towards Draco and Ginny. A large collection of rings shone before Ginny. Her eyes widened.

“Pick one.” Draco said. Ginny had been speechless the entire trip but she managed to muster up some words.

“Its too much.” She said, shaking her head.

“Just pick one.” Draco said. Ginny could tell he was avoiding the reason behind this. Ginny looked into the box and scanned over the rings. There were several rings with snakes carved in the stone. There were some with large black stones in the middle. Some of the bejeweled rings were missing gems, taking away from their original beauty. Near the bottom corner of the box, there was a small silver ring with several jewels at the top. Ginny ran the tip of her index finger over the jewels, feeling their cool texture.

“Ah, I see you like that one.” Mr. Barley spoke up

“It's missing a jewel.” Ginny said sadly, lifting the ring out of the box.

“Those are all real diamonds.” Mr. Barley pressed, indicating the 5 clear gems.

“But its missing a jewel.” Ginny repeated. She held up the ring to Mr. Barley. There were a total of 5 diamonds, two on each side of the ring and one in the middle. On the left side of the ring there was a ruby, but its twin was missing on the right.

“Do you by chance have any single gems to replace the missing one?” Draco asked, seeing the saddened look on Ginny's face as she held the ring in the flat of her palm.

“I'm afraid I—” Mr. Barley began, but Draco narrowed his eyes at him. “I believe there are some.” He rummaged under the counter for a while before displaying a small wooden box to the two of them.

“These are spares that fell off several pieces.” He opened the box. Draco peered in the box and poked in a finger as if the box was dangerous. He swirled his finger around the small jewels.

“This one. Fill it with this one.” Draco said, picking out a small emerald. Ginny set the ring on the counter and Mr. Barley took the emerald Draco was holding. Mr. Barley sized the size of the emerald to the other jewels on the ring. Mr. Barley took out his wand and aimed it at the ring. The blank space glowed white and Mr. Barley gently placed the emerald in the empty place. The white light faded and the emerald clicked in place.

“Snug as a bug in a rug.” Mr. Barley smiled. Draco raised an eyebrow before giving it to Ginny. She took it and slid it on her left ring finger. The silver was cool against her finger and fit perfectly.

“Are we satisfied?” Mr. Barley asked, flexing his old fingers.

“Yes, I believe we are.”

“That will be 10-” Mr. Barley began but Draco cut him off.

“Charge it to the account. Good day.” Draco said. He took Ginny's hand and led her out of the store.

ooooo

As soon as they were outside, Ginny looked at her new ring in the light of the street. It sparkled every way she turned it.

“What was that store.” Ginny asked.

“Sort of a pawn slash antique shop.” Draco replied.

“I thought that was Borgin and Burkes.” Draco shook his head.

“They specialized in the sale and trades of dark merchandise. I no doubt you've forgotten the cabinets from your 5th year?”

“No.” Ginny said softly.

“Mother sold lots of father's NORMAL belongings to Mr. Barley before the war. He's the closest thing to a jeweler around these parts.” They had emerged back on Diagon Alley and Ginny asked the main question that was playing on her mind.

“Why did you buy me a ring?” Ginny asked, looking down at it.

“You need to be at the trial tomorrow. People would talk if you came to the trial with no ring.”

“Oh.” Ginny said, looking down at the ring.

“Do you not like it?” Draco asked as they continued down the street back towards the joke shop.

“No, I love it.” Ginny said. “I just wondered why.” Draco looked over at her. She had a funny look on her face.

“What else is wrong?” Draco asked.

“You can stop holding my hand now.” Ginny said softly, blushing slightly. Draco stopped and looked down. He had held her hand all the way back to the joke shop. He went red and cleared his throat.

“Well, can you be at the Ministry offices at 10:30?”

“Yes.” Ginny nodded.

“Good. See you then?”

“Yes.” Ginny repeated smiling. She looked down. Draco suddenly realized he was still holding her hand. He let go.

“All right then. See you tomorrow.” Draco put his hood over his head and briskly walked away.

ooooo

The next morning, Ginny woke up, dressed and snuck out of the house. She had told her parents before she was going back to the joke shop to do inventory. Once out of the house, she Apparated to the Ministry. After going through the elevator, she was greeted at the fountain by Draco. He looked paler than usual. He was dressed in a pair of black slacks and a green silk shirt. He has his robe on, another robe slung over his arm. He held it out to her.

“What's this?” Ginny asked, taking the robe from him. It was pure black silk and flowed through her fingers as she took it.

“One of mothers old spares.” He replied. She held it out, admiring it when he took it from her.

“Turn around.” He said. Ginny slowly turned around and Draco draped the robe around her. She slipped her arms into the sleeves and turned back around. They both were quiet as Draco stared at her.

“We better go…” Ginny interrupted. Draco blinked.

“Right.” Draco said. As they approached the doors of the ministry, Draco held out his arm and Ginny lightly put her hand on it. They walked through the doors and the whispers started immediately. Ginny could feel her face flush as she felt several pairs of eyes on her as they headed to the elevator.

Once at the courtroom, Ginny felt her stomach tighten. A ministry wizard met them and showed them to the room they'd be in. Ginny had no idea what they were going to do at the trial. As soon as they walked in the room, Ginny nearly fainted. There was a chair set on a raised stone platform in the middle of the room facing several tall rows of semi-circle benches. Another wizard met them at the doors and took Draco by the arm and led him to the chair, where ANOTHER wizard was standing. The first wizard took Ginny and led her up the stairs where she was seated. Draco had been sat in the chair and chains had bound his arms and legs. A booming voice to her right made her jump.

“Trial for Draco Malfoy, accused of involvement with the Dark Lord, to begin!” Scrimgeour announced to the panel of jurors. Scrimgeour nodded to the wizard who stood next to Draco. The wizard took out a potion bottle from his robes and practically forced it down Draco's throat. Ginny cringed. In the passing silence for the truth potion to take place, she heard several witches above her whispering.

“His poor wife. She looks so young! What if the accusations are true?” one whispered.

“She should move on, of course he's lying.” Replied the other.

“Draco Malfoy!” Scrimgeour boomed. “Do you know why you are here?” Ginny could see that Draco's cool gray eyes had glazed over.

“Yes.”

“State the reason.”

“I am here on account I have been accused of involvement with the Dark Lord Voldemort.” Several people shifted uncomfortably in the jury.

“In your 5th year at Hogwarts, your father was imprisoned for involvement with the Dark Lord, is this true?”

“Yes.”

“At that time did you have involvement with the Dark Lord?”

“No.”

“Is it true that in the summer before your 6th year at Hogwarts, you were approached by the Dark Lord?”

“Yes.”

“What were his wishes?”

“That I find away for the Death Eaters into Hogwarts and for me to kill Albus Dumbledore.”

“And what if you failed?”

“He would kill me and my family.”

“After you failed to kill Albus Dumbledore, did Professor Severus Snape step up and kill Dumbledore?

“Yes.”

“When you escaped with Severus, what happened?”

“He protected me and my family and took the blame for my failed actions.”

“Your father was broken out of Azkaban. Did he or did he not recruit you to fight with him alongside the Dark Lord?”

“He did.”

“Did you partake in any involvement regarding the murders of innocent wizards, witches, and muggles alike?”

“No.”

“Why did you run then?”

“I ran to save my life. I did not want to kill anybody.”

Scrimgeour then turned to the jury.

“Mr. Malfoy has answered these questions under the truth potion. Please gather now and discuss your verdict.”

There was an automatic shuffling of papers and the hushed tones of voices. Ginny wrung her hands as she stared at Draco. His eyes were still glazed over and he sat still as a statue in the chair.

After what seemed like an eternity, Scrimgeour cleared his throat.

“Verdict please.” He asked. A tiny witch bustled up to him and handed him a scroll. He scanned the paper.

“The jury finds Mr. Malfoy…. Innocent.” Ginny let out a breath. She had known all along that he was innocent, but the juries had been known for turning cases completely around. The wizard who administered the potion to Draco tapped him with his wand. Draco's eyes returned and the chains binding him disappeared. Jury members passed around a witness sheet and signed it. It was then passed to her by Scrimgeour himself.

“Mrs. Malfoy.” He smiled down at her, his yellow eyes gleaming. “Your signature please.” Ginny took the paper and the quill the minister had handed her. She took it and slowly signed it.

“Excellent.” Scrimgeour grunted. “I will see you on Monday?”

“Monday?” Ginny asked.

“You applied for the job opening, did you not?” Scrimgeour asked.

“Yes… I did but…”

“I will see you out side my office Monday at 8:00am. Good day.” Scrimgeour tipped his wizard's hat to her before heading to the stairs and out of the courtroom.

ooooo

Draco was waiting for her at the doors to courtroom.

“Relieved?” Ginny asked Draco.

“Very much.” Draco said. They walked silently out of the Ministry. As they reached the fountain, a dark gray owl flew up to them, wildly flapping its wings. It dropped a red envelope in front of them.

“Probably from mother.” Draco said, reaching down for the Howler. He paused and looked up at Ginny.

“Its for you.” He said. Ginny took the letter as it burst open.

“GINEVRA WEASLEY! YOUR FATHER JUST RECEIVED A COPY OF THE WITNESS REPORT TO THAT SCOUNDREL MALFOY'S TRIAL AND DO YOU KNOW WHAT HE SAW???? THE SIGNITURE OF A GINEVRA W. MALFOY!!! I KNOW THAT'S YOU!!! WHAT WERE YOU DOING THERE? I KNOW HE'S WITH YOU RIGHT NOW!”

The letter turned its attention towards Draco.

“YOU DIRTY GOOD FOR NOTHING SON OF A” The Howler blew a nasty raspberry before reverting back to Ginny.

“YOUR FATHER HAS HIS LAST DOCTORS APPOINTMENT SO YOU BETTER BE THERE WHEN WE GET BACK. AND BY YOU I MEAN BOTH OF YOU!!!”

The letter burst into flaming bits that quickly fizzed out.

“Wow.” Draco said, rubbing his ears.

“Great. Now you'll be murdered for sure.” Ginny said to Draco, slowly trudging towards the elevator.

“Did you really sign that?” Draco asked, pressing the up button to take them to the London street above.

“I had too.” Ginny replied as the elevator jerked underneath her feet.

“No, did you really sign it that way? Ginevra W. Malfoy?” He pressed. Ginny went red.

“Yes.” She softly admitted. “We're married aren't we?” She smiled out of embarrassment. He smiled back.

“Yeah… I guess we are.”

ooooo

Once at the Burrow, Draco's pale face had returned.

“They're not here yet, don't worry.” Ginny said. She walked into the house. Draco felt uncomfortable this time being inside the house. He felt as if he was being watched.

“Hello?” Ginny called to the house. She looked around. No one seemed to be in sight. She shrugged.

“Guess everyone else is at the doctors.” Ginny said. She turned to Draco. “Do you like lemonade?” She asked, opening the refrigerator and pulling out a pitch. Draco shrugged in return. She picked up two glasses and headed to go outside with the pitcher. She beckoned Draco after her. Draco followed closely behind. As soon as she had stepped outside, she screamed and dropped the glasses and the pitcher. Draco was suddenly on the ground, a mass of red and black on top of him.

“STOP IT!” Ginny screamed at Harry.

“Go at it Harry!” Chanted Ron. Harry, Ron and Hermione had hid behind the backyard door. Harry had jumped out and tackled Draco obviously and the others were watching Harry keep Draco pinned to the ground. Ron looked excited while Hermione had an expression on her face between disapproval and entertainment.

“Get off me Pothead!” Draco yelled, shoving Harry's face with a large hand. Harry's glasses were on the verge of snapping. Harry got up, brushing the dirt from his jeans. Draco stood up as well. He had a smudge of dirt across his cheek.

“You have no right to be here Malfoy.” Harry spat at Draco. “Using Ginny like you are. You're sick.”

“I'm the one who's sick? I wasn't the one who left her for nothing.” Draco spat back. The two had begun circling each other like tigers ready to strike. Ginny stood back and watched the two.

“You've got mud on your face, you big disgrace. I can kick your can all over this place.” Harry snapped, glaring at Draco. Draco lunged forward and his fist connected with Harry's jaw. Blood began to seep out of the corner of his bottom lip. Harry wiped it with his hand.

“You've got blood on YOUR face, you big disgrace.” Draco shot back. The boys had started circling counter-clockwise now.

“How did you do it Malfoy?” Harry asked, spitting out blood.

“Do what?”

“Get Ginny to lie for you. She put her life on the line for you. You must have done something. Did you curse her? Because if you did I will take your ass right back to the Ministry and have them deal with you.”

“He didn't curse me.” Ginny shouted at the two.

“Stay out of this.” Draco said firmly.

“He didn't curse her.” Hermione chimed in.

“You stay out of this too.” Harry said angrily, pointing a finger in Hermione's direction. Hermione took a step back, even though she was plenty far away from Harry.

“Got any more uses for her, eh Malfoy?” Harry said.

“I'm not using her.” Draco said. “If you got your head out of your ass, maybe you'd see that.”

“I have my head in my ass? Bullshit you ferret. You're using her and I can tell.”

“Will you guys stop being such dicks?” Ginny screamed furiously.

“Oh GREAT topic Ginny.” Harry said sarcastically. “Dicks. Have you seen his dick yet Ginny?”

“DON'T TALK TO HER LIKE THAT!” Ron and Draco shouted at the same time. Ron and Draco looked at each other and there was a moment of civil-ness between them.

“Shove off Ron.” Harry said, ignoring his friend. Ron was purple in the face.

“Have you?” Ron asked Ginny.

“NO!” Ginny screeched.

“Do you WANT to?” Harry asked her.

“That's it!” Draco said, flying at Harry in a rage of fists. The two wrestled, punched, and kicked each other until suddenly, both boys were flung against sides of the house, unable to move. Ginny turned around and saw her mother standing flustered in the doorway, her wand at the ready.

“All of you.” She snarled. “In the house. NOW.”

ooooo

Author's Note- PHEW! All I can say is PHEW!!! If nobody noticed, I used lyrics from the Queen Song- We Will Rock You in the part where Harry and Draco fight. The next… hmm… TWO chapters should be good. Like, REALLY good. I think the story is going to get sort of smutty pretty soon. I've never written a chapter like that before, so hopefully no one is going to totally flip or freak about it because of what it will about. And hopefully it will be at least halfway decent. That's about it for now, stayed tuned for Chapter 12 and REVIEW!!!!!

-->

13. Getting Into You

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Well, I am sick, and have been super busy with school and my new job, yet I am writing this. Hope you enjoy it, I enjoyed thinking of it. :) Please review!!!

Chapter 12: Getting Into You

The boys dropped down from the houses walls and stared daggers at each other. Ron and Hermione entered the house first followed by Harry. Draco and Ginny hung back.

“You look wrecked.” Ginny told Draco, reaching up and brushing his tousled hair out his eyes.

“I can't believe that pig.” Draco muttered, wiping blood from his nose. He reached in his back pocket and took out a handkerchief and wiped his fingers.

“Here.” Ginny said, taking the handkerchief from him. She dabbed at his nose and brushed at the dirt on his cheek. Draco stared down at her.

“Bastard.” He muttered.

“Never mind him. He's moved on anyways. I don't know why he has such a problem with you.”

“We've ALWAYS had problems with each other.” Draco said. He paused. “What do you mean he's moved on?” Ginny's hand stiffened.

“I saw him and Hermione… Together… I guess you could say.” Ginny said, not looking at him. She was now concentrated on checking his hand for any fractures or bruises.

“I see.” Draco said quietly. “Like…. Together-Together?”

“Just kissing.” Ginny said, shrugging one shoulder.

“I'd like to see her try to kiss him with that busted lip.” Draco said, glaring towards the house. Ginny smiled a little. She imagined Harry with the lips of puffer fish trying to kiss Hermione. Draco leaned down and brushed her cheek with a kiss. Ginny stared up wide-eyed at him.

“GINNY!” Mrs. Weasley bellowed. She turned and ran into the house.

ooooo

Everyone was set at the kitchen table. Harry was holding a cool wet cloth to his lip. Hermione was trying to restrain from fussing over him too much in front of Ginny.

“Who started all this.” Demanded Mrs. Weasley, pounding her fist on the table. Even Mr. Weasley, who was hanging back by the fireplace, jumped. Harry slowed raised his hand.

“Harry! I am ashamed!” Mrs. Weasley said, shaking her head at him. “Now who gave who what.” She was indicating the injuries.

“Well, Harry tackled Draco first. Then Draco punched Harry in the mouth. Then Draco tackled HARRY…” Ron trailed off. Harry glared at Ron and mouthed `tattletale'.

“I'm not surprised.” Mrs. Weasley said, glaring at Draco, whose nose still dripped.

“Harry was mean to Ginny though.” Hermione spoke up. She gave Harry an apologetic look.

“DID HE NOW.” Mrs. Weasley, whirling on Harry, who slumped further in his seat. He called Draco a named that rhymed with `Mother Ducker' softly enough for Draco to hear.

“I am disappointed in both you boys. Especially you!” She pointed at Harry.

“And YOU! Don't you get blood on my tablecloth!” Mrs. Weasley whirled on Draco. He hastily tried to mop up his nose.

“I want you three upstairs.” Mrs. Weasley shooed the golden trio away. She then rounded on Draco and Ginny.

“SO….” She started, glaring at Draco. “You…”

“Mrs. Weasley-” Draco started in the most gentlemanly way he could muster. “Your daughter has been kind to me this past month and I have done nothing whatsoever to harm her. I would never hurt her.”

Mrs. Weasley looked taken aback. She mouthed soundlessly.

“Well, I still don't like you.” Mrs. Weasley snapped, crossing her arms in a very childish manner. Mr. Weasley stepped out from behind his wife.

“I don't understand how all this came to be.” He asked. Ginny gradually explained how she found him and basically nursed him back.

“He was in my shed?” Whined Mr. Weasley.

“He ate my food?” Mrs. Weasley pitched in.

“It was delicious if I may say so.” Draco said. Mrs. Weasley tapped her foot impatiently.

“Well, now that his trial has been held and is over with, I forbid you to see each other!” She finally said.

“But MUM!!!!” Whined Ginny. Her parents looked at her with surprised looks on their faces. Ginny's face grew red.

“And why not.” Growled Mrs. Weasley.

“Well… I… I um…. Well…. We've been through a lot. I'm not going to abandon that.” Ginny said quickly. Her parents looked at each other.

“I still don't like you.” Mrs. Weasley said. Draco gave her a weak smile.

“Did you like my aeroplane magazines?” Mr. Weasley asked Draco. Ginny rolled her eyes.

ooooo

After her mother gave Draco a few more stares and told him two more times she didn't like him, they went to the backyard and sat at one of the patio tables. Ginny leaned across the table with a wet cloth and wiped the dried blood from his upper lip.

“Well, I know your mother doesn't like me.” Draco started. Ginny smiled.

“At least they know the basics.” She replied. There was more silence. Draco felt his nose.

“Does it feel broken?” Ginny finally asked. Draco shook his head.

“Why do you still want to see me?” He shyly asked. Ginny blushed.

“Why do you?” she asked in return. He shrugged.

“I don't know. You helped me. I just… can't let you leave.” Ginny looked down at her finger at her new ring. She remembered the gold rings from the charm.

“Will you tell me why you still want to see me?” Draco asked. Ginny stared at the ring for a moment longer. She opened her mouth.

“Because I think I l….. Because… Because…” She sighed. “Because I think I LIKE being around you.” She said. She couldn't tell him she thought she loved him. He'd laugh in her face, wouldn't he?

“Oh.” Draco said. He had hoped for a moment she was going to tell him that she loved him because frankly, he thought he loved her. He frowned.

“Well, I like being around you too.” He answered. They sat in continued silence until Draco cleared his throat.

“I have a crazy idea.” He said. Ginny looked up.

“Let's get out of here. Let's go somewhere.”

“That's not crazy Draco.” Ginny said, shaking her head.

“No, I mean out of the country. A vacation.”

“But I need to be at work on Monday.” Ginny blurted.

“Work?” Draco raised an eyebrow. Ginny blushed.

“After your trial Scrimgeour told me I got the job at the ministry. Remember that day we went and I pretended to be interested in the job?”

“You got a job you pretended to want?” Draco asked. Ginny nodded. He laughed and smiled.

“Where do you want to go.” He asked seriously.

“I don't know. Away. But not far! Too much money…”

“Ginny, don't worry.” Draco said, standing up from his seat. “Meet me at the manor around 4:00?” Ginny paused.

“Sure.” Draco gave her a small smile before Apparating home.

ooooo

Once home, he was greeted by several house elves running to take his cloak and bring him tea. He dismissed them all and headed to his room. He dragged out an oak trunk from under his bed and flipped the top open. He magicked several robes and shirts out from his dresser and loaded them into the trunk.

“And where do you think YOU are going.” Sneered Snape from the doorway.

“Out, what does it look like?” Draco said rudely, not looking up while shoving pants in his trunk.

“It looks like you're going away for a while, not just out.” There was silence. Snape continued.

“I see you passed your trial.”

“Like you would care.” Draco snapped.

“As a matter of fact I do. Your trial and mine both revolved around the same person. I got let off and I served my time in Azkaban. We're both lucky, but both different.”

“You didn't have help though.” Draco replied.

“Miss Weasley was kind enough to help you in your time of need. Your life has been spared and you are home. I suggest you let her go. Her work is done.” Draco slammed his trunk shut.

“I'm not letting her go.” Draco said glaring at Snape. Snape raised a greedy eyebrow at Draco.

“No? And why not? By chance are you going on some sort of whirlwind excursion with Miss Weasley?”

“So what if I am?” Draco said, heading to his closet to look for traveling robes.

“This marriage stunt has gone on too far. Next thing you know people will be reporting that this `get away' is your honeymoon.”

“Surprised you know that word.” Draco muttered under his breath. He stepped out of his closet. “So what if people do? I don't care what they say.”

“Draco, you've fallen into a hole and your only way out is by means of some silly girl who just so happened to give you food and a place to stay.” Draco angrily gripped the pair of shoes he had in his hand. He desperately wanted to throw them at Snape.

“Ginny is NOT some silly girl! She gave me a whole lot more than food and a place to stay! She cared!!!” Draco shouted. Snape looked calmly at Draco.

“You love her.” He said.

“I do not.” Draco lied.

“Yes you do, and she loves you too.” There was silence between the two. Draco breathed heavily through his nose and kicked open his trunk. He shoved in the shoes and looked up. Snape looked seriously at him.

“Draco, I am trying to look out for you. I kind of view you as… as a son.” For a second their eyes met, which Draco met with a question.

“Do you know what you are getting yourself into?” Draco asked. He slammed his trunk shut again. “Just because you're screwing my mum doesn't make you my father.” Snape looked shocked, embarrassed, and angry all at once. Draco levitated his trunk with his wand and walked out of his room.

ooooo

Ginny arrived at the Manor with a small wooden trunk with Charlie's initials on the lock. She knocked with the giant snake shaped doorknocker. A house elf opened the door and ushered her inside. Two more elves came to retrieve the trunk.

“It's fine. Just leave it.” Ginny told the elves, but they ignored her and brought the trunk in. Draco met her looking frustrated.

“What's wrong?” Ginny asked. “Did my parents send you a Howler? I told them I needed to get away and I don't think they suspected you but I don't know, they-”

“It's nothing like that.” Draco told Ginny.

“Then what?” A house elf brought a tray of tea into the main hall, but Draco shooed him away.

“Someone is trying to play the role of `Dad'.” Draco grumbled. Ginny's eyes fell to the floor. She knew he meant Snape.

“Oh.” She said, shuffling her feet. “Did you think of where to go?”

“Yeah… Do you like chocolate?” Draco asked.

“Yes, why?”

ooooo

Moments later, Draco and Ginny had arrive at a sort of a log cabin. It was much bigger than any cabin Ginny had seen before.

“We are we?” Ginny asked, shivering from the cold wind. Despite it being summer, wherever they were felt like fall.

“Switzerland. This is our cabin.” Draco said, opening the great wooden door with a tap of his wand. He walked inside, pulling his trunk with him. Ginny followed suit. The cabin had comfy looking brown couches and a great sheepskin rug in the main living area.

“Kitchen's to your left, rooms to your right. Bathrooms off of the bedrooms.” Draco said, pointing in each direction. He then turned to Ginny.

“Get dressed in something warm. I hope you brought a sweater.” Draco said. Ginny just nodded and pulled her trunk with her to the closest room. There was a sleigh bed with a surprisingly friendly looking quilt draped over the snow-white sheets. She dropped her trunk in front of the bed and took out a white sweater and black slacks. She shut the door and changed in the room. When she came out, Draco was waiting near the doors wearing a charcoal gray turtleneck sweater, gray slacks, and a black leather jacket. He had his Slytherin scarf hanging around his shoulders.

“I didn't bring mine.” Ginny said, pointing to the sweater. Draco shrugged it off and opened the door for her.

ooooo

They walked down a path that passed several other cabins. Draco explained that rich wizarding families owned most of these cabins, but most were rarely used. The area was private but yet close enough to a small Swedish port town. Ginny hadn't realized how close they were to the ocean. As they headed down towards the main street, Ginny's hands were instantly chilled. She stuffed them in her slack pockets, wishing she had brought a jacket. Draco noticed this and quickly pulled her inside a Swedish goods store.

Minutes later they emerged with Ginny wearing a pair of black leather gloves that matched Draco's jacket. They walked in silence down the walk. Ginny looked at all the cheerful people passing by and the scenery of the gray ocean. She about bumped into Draco when he stopped.

“You like chocolate right?” Draco asked her, turning his head. Ginny nodded.

“Yes.” She said, her breath misting in front of her. They had stopped at a vending cart where a man in a plaid hat with a bushy black moustache was serving Hot Chocolate. Draco ordered two. He hand one to Ginny and she smiled. Hers had marshmallows. Draco paid the man with some Muggle money, Ginny decided to not ask questions, and took her over to an overlook nearby. They leaned against an old wooden fence and looked out past the beach and the gray ocean.

“Why did we come here?” Ginny asked after taking a small sip of her drink.

“I felt we needed to get away. Snape reckons that anyone from the wizarding world who sees us here is going to call this a `honeymoon'.”

“Surprised he knows that word.” Ginny said. Draco grinned.

“I thought the same thing.” He admitted. Ginny took another sip.

“They can think what they want. I don't care.” She said. Draco looked over at her, the breeze rippling through his hair.

“You don't?” He asked. Ginny shook her head.

“Not really. I mean, its all a lie.” She said. Draco looked down sadly.

“Yeah. It is.” He looked up and opened his mouth. “Do you…” he started. He really wanted to ask her if sometimes she wished it wasn't a lie.

“Do you like your hot chocolate?” He asked instead. Ginny nodded.

“Yes, thank you.” Ginny took another sip of her drink. Draco did the same. She tried to not let it show that she had hoped he had asked her if she sometimes wished the lie wasn't a lie. Lately, she had felt that way. Draco cleared his throat, which caught her attention again.

“I've really liked our times together.” Ginny said quietly. Draco gripped his cup tighter.

“Me too.” He replied. There was more silence between them. Draco looked at Ginny out of the corners of his eyes.

“Can I ask you something?” He asked, looking back straight ahead.

“Sure.” Ginny asked.

“Why are you still here? With me?” He asked.

“You asked that earlier today.” Ginny said.

“Actually, I think I said it yesterday.” Draco said, pulling back the sleeve of his jacket and checking his watch. Ginny smiled.

“Will you answer again? Why you're still here, why you took me in, why you've done the things you have. Will you tell me?”

“That's more than one question, but I'll answer.” Ginny said, turning her cocoa cup around in her hands.

“I felt bad when you came into the store that night. I thought you were dead, and you looked… So weak. I knew that we never had a good past together, but after the war…” Ginny sighed.

“After the war, lots of things changed. Enemies had to become friends. I guess that's just how I view the aftermath.” She was quiet.

“Does that sound stupid?” She asked. Draco shook his head.

“No, it doesn't.” He answered.

“Do you hate me?” Draco asked. Ginny looked surprised.

“No. I don't hate you.” She said.

“Then how do you feel about me?” He continued. Ginny blushed and looked down at her shoes.

“I….” She croaked. “I feel a lot of things.” Was her answer. It was Draco's turn to look down. Ginny sighed.

“That day, at the Ministry? When I lied?” Ginny began. “I guess I felt something then. I had helped you. You started to mean something to me… Like, a friend.” Draco hung his head lower.

“All this stuff between us…. All my decisions, have focused around you. When I made up my mind, and my heart along with that… To… To live not for myself, but yet…” Ginny trailed off. The words of Draco's father Lucius echoed in her head.

`I hope you know what you're doing missy.' She sighed. `Do I know what I'm getting myself into?' She asked herself.

“Ginny.” Draco said, reaching over and brushing back her hair. She looked up at him.

“In the time I ran away from the war, I had plenty of time to think and reflect on everything that I had been through and done. When I finally ironed out all my priorities, I knew I had to remove all my doubts. They just made me so unsure of the things I ask myself. I don't want that anymore.”

As Draco finished speaking, his eyes were soft- yet serious. He brushed her cheek gently with his hands. Ginny reached up a hand and touched his. She looked him square in the eye and asked:

“Do you know what you are getting yourself into?” Draco lowered his hand, taking Ginny's with it.

“I'm getting into you, because you got to me, in a way words can't describe. I'm getting into you, because I've got to be your essential to survive. Ginny…. I love you. I'm going to love you with my life.” Ginny's eyes swelled and a tear ran down her cheek.

“I'm sorry… I'm sorry.” Draco said, letting go of her hand and turning away. Dammit, why did he just tell her that? Ginny continued to sniffle and cry behind his back. He turned around and saw her trying to dry her eyes with a napkin.

“Ginny, I've been a liar and I'll never amount to the kind of person you deserve to worship you. But I love you and I don't know how to stop…” Ginny sniffled and looked up at him.

“Draco, I'm not going to dwell on what you've done, but rather on what you do. I love you and that's what you are getting yourself into.” Ginny ran into his arms and cried into his gray sweater. Draco hugged her close and breathed heavily into her hair. His heart was racing.

“I'm going to love you with my life.” He whispered to her gently. “I love you and that's what I'm getting yourself into.”

ooooo

They stood there in each others arms for a long time. Draco did not want to let her go. His arms curled protectively tight around her. Ginny moved her head and looked up at him.

“What now.” She softly asked. Draco played with her hair.

“I don't know. What would you like to do?” Ginny snuggled against his chest, which delighted him.

“I don't know either.” She said. “Any more CRAZY ideas?” She teased. Draco looked down at her and smiled. He reached for her hand and squeezed it.

“Yeah. I've got one.” He grinned.

ooooo

The next thing that happened was a whirlwind, literally. They had gone back to the cabin and Draco insisted they floo back to England.

“Just for the moment.” Draco had said to her. Ginny was under the impression that they were flooing back to the manor, but the house they appeared in was nothing compared to the manor. She had never been in this house before, but it smelled awfully familiar.

“Hello?” Draco called out. There was a lot of shuffling and a man walked into the room. The man gave a shout in surprise.

“My goodness, I did not expect company! Hello hello hello!” said the man as he bustled into the room.

“I heard the news! Good to see you alive and well Draco, even though you WERE a troublemaker at school.” Professor Slughorn said, rushing to shake Draco's hand.

“Hello Professor.” Draco said. Slughorn then turned to Ginny.

“Miss Weasley!! You've grown so much! No where near as tall as your brother Ron though!”

“Hi Professor.” Ginny said, letting Professor Slughorn give her a hug.

“What bring you two here? Come to congratulate me on my achievement of creating the antidote for Gillyweed allergies?” Professor Slughorn puffed out his chest and indicated a plaque that was above the fireplace.

“Actually, no. But congratulations.” Draco said. Professor Slughorn chuckled.

“Oh you kids!” He laughed. Ginny gave Draco a funny look.

“Did you come for a spot of tea? I was about to make some. Or would you care for some whiskey? Some rum? A brandy?”

“No thank you.” Draco said, getting annoyed with the old man. “I have a favor to ask you.”

“A favor? For a Slytherin, of course! What do you need m'boy?” Professor Slughorn cheerfully patted Draco on the shoulder. Draco looked down at Ginny.

“I want you to marry us.” Draco said.

“What?” Professor Slughorn and Ginny said at the same time.

“I thought you were already married!” Said Professor Slughorn.

“You want to what me?” Ginny asked.

“I want to marry you.” Draco said to her. Professor Slughorn staggered back.

“I need a brandy…” He then shuffled out of the room. Ginny sat down in a saggy cushioned armchair because she was feeling faint. Draco sat across from her on a piano bench.

“Ginny, I'd love you to want me, the way that I want you, the way that it should be. You'd love me to want you, the way that I want to, if you'd only let it be.”

“I want you to be with me, but do we have to get married? Why can't we…. I don't know… date or something?”

Draco took her hands.

“Date Ginny? Ginny- you saved my life and I love you. I don't want to lose you. Not to Potter, not to anyone. Please be with me.” Ginny looked down and then at Draco.

“All right.” Ginny said, smiling. There was a burst of sobbing from the doorway. Professor Slughorn had returned and was now crying.

“That was… *sniff* so beautiful!” He cried. Draco and Ginny stood up. Professor Slughorn blew his nose loudly in a handkerchief and bustled over to a packed bookshelf. He brushed the dust of the bindings until he found the book he was looking for.

“Did you know I am an ordained minister, Miss Weasley?” Slughorn asked her. He licked his thumb and flipped through the pages of the book. Ginny shook her head.

“Its not every day former students come here to be wed.” Slughorn chuckled. He made his way to the back of the room where there was a table with lit candles.

“Gather here, gather here.” Slughorn gestured, beckoning the two over to him.

“Do you have ring, Mr. Malfoy?” Slughorn asked. Ginny held up her left hand and showed him the ring.

“Silly girl!” Slughorn laughed. “You're not supposed to wear it yet!” He held out his hand and Ginny handed him the ring, which he promptly handed to Draco. Slughorn cleared his throat and began to read off wedding vows. The minutes passed and Slughorn came to the end vows.

“Do you, Ginevra Weasley, take Draco Malfoy, to be your lawfully wedded husband?” Slughorn asked.

“I do.” Ginny said, squeezing Draco's hand.

“Do you, Draco Malfoy, take Ginevra Weasley to be your lawfully wedded wife?”

“I do.” Draco said. Draco took out the silver ring and slipped it on her finger.

“You are now husband and wife. Draco, please kiss your lovely new wife.” Slughorn announced as he shut the book. Draco shifted nervously before leaning down and kissing Ginny. Slughorn began to cry again.

“Please stop crying, Professor.” Ginny asked. Slughorn choked down a sob and gave Ginny a hug and slapped Draco so hard on the back he began to cough. Professor Slughorn collected himself so he could have the new couple sign a marriage certificate. With a tap of his wand, Slughorn made the certificate roll up and seal itself. He handed it to Draco and bade them goodbye. As Professor Slughorn raced off crying, Draco pulled Ginny towards the fireplace.

“Where now?” Ginny asked, yet again. Draco pulled out a bag of floo powder from his jacket pocket.

“One more stop before we head back.” Draco said. They then flooed to the Malfoy mansion.

“I'm home.” Draco called out, stepping onto the hearthrug in front of him. There was no answer from any adults, but a house elf came to greet them.

“I want you to put together a whole new room for Ginny.” Draco told the elf. “No more guest rooms.” He ordered sternly.

“Is Miss going to be staying long?” asked the elf, bowing low. Draco put his arm around Ginny, pulling her close to him.

“Yes.” He said, looking down at her. “A long time.”

oooo

After flooing back to the cabin, Draco wrapped Ginny up in a big hug.

“So, Mrs. Malfoy.” Draco said, looking down at her. “What should we do now?”

“I want a relaxing bath.” Ginny sighed. “My feet are killing me and I'm tired. What about you? What do you want to do?” Draco grinned.

“I'm not opposed to doing it.” He said. Ginny shoved him playfully.

“Come on!” Draco said, trailing after her. “We're married! That's what people do on their wedding night!”

“I know that.” Ginny said, opening the door the bathroom and walking in.

“So….” Draco asked, raising an eyebrow at her. Ginny just smiled and closed the door.

ooooo

Getting Into You

By Relient K

When I made up my mind

And my heart along with that

To live not for myself

But yet for God, somebody said

Do you know what you are getting yourself into

When I finally ironed out

All of my priorities

And asked God to remove the doubt

That makes me so unsure of these

Things I ask myself, I ask myself

Do you know what you are getting yourself into

I'm getting into you

Because you got to me, in a way words can't describe

I'm getting into you

Because I've got to be

Your essential to survive

I'm going to love you with my life

When he looked at me and said

I kind of view you as a son

And for a second our eyes met

And I met that with a question

Do you know what you are getting yourself into

I'm getting into you

Because you got to me, in a way words can't describe

I'm getting into you

Because I've got to be

Your essential to survive

I'm going to love you with my life

I've been a liar and I'll never amount to

The kind of person you deserve to worship you

You say you will not dwell on what I did but rather what I do you say

I love you and that's what you are getting yourself into

I'm getting into you

Because you got to me, in a way words can't describe

I'm getting into you

Because I've got to be

Your essential to survive

I'm going to love you with my life

He said, I love you and that's what you are getting yourself into

ooooo

Author's Note- BOOM! Did ya'll see THAT coming? I bet you didn't. Well… Maybe you did. At least not at the beginning of the chapter. Anyways, when I heard this song I knew it was perfect for this story. The story takes place in summer, but when I envisioned the hot chocolate scene they were someplace winter-like, so I thought of Switzerland. If this is totally off, I apologize. I think I'm just in a mood for cold weather and sweaters. PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE REVIEW! With the chapter ending like this I know you want to… So do it!

-->

14. IT

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Ok, this is hopefully going to be my first attempt at what I'm going to call `dirty writing'. This is not intended for little kiddies, but this has a warning label before you start to read this anyways. Hopefully no one is offended, and hopefully it's not cheesy. *deep breath* Okay… On with the show.

Chapter 13: IT

After Ginny had shut the door, she turned to the claw foot bathtub. She turned the silver tap and warm water began to flow into the tub. Ginny reached for a bottle from the edge of the tub and opened it. She poured it into the pouring water and a thick layer of bubbles began to form. Ginny slipped out of her sweater and slacks and slid into the water. She leaned her head back and closed her eyes. The water swayed in the tub and relaxed her skin. She sighed and began to reflect. She was married. She didn't feel married. She shifted in the tub as she started to think about parent's reactions. She didn't know if Narcissa would welcome her or not. She could hear her mother's voice screaming. She imagined her father and all her brothers trying to rip Draco limb from limb. She groaned and slipped under the water. She surfaced again and wiped her red hair from her eyes.

“Hello.”

Ginny screamed. Draco laughed.

“How long have you been there?” Ginny asked, going red and sinking further down into the sea of bubbles.

“A few seconds.” Draco shrugged, smiling down at her. Under the bubbles, Ginny crossed her legs and placed her arms over chest.

“Why are you in here?”

“I wanted to talk.” He said. Ginny stared at the water.

“Now?” She asked.

“Yeah, now.” He said. “What were you thinking about?” He asked. Ginny shifted uncomfortably in the tub.

“How our parents would react.” Draco held up his hands and began to tick off family member and their reactions.

“Dad- wouldn't give a damn. Mum- Depends on her mood. YOUR Mom- Pissed beyond belief. Your dad and your brothers- Dead before I know it.” Ginny smiled.

“You got my parents reactions right.” Ginny said. She unfolded her arms and reached for a white washcloth. She brought up an arm and scrubbed at it.

“Your freckles are beautiful.” Draco said quietly. Ginny blushed.

“I love how you have just a little patch of them right above your collarbone.” Draco said. Ginny looked down at the part of skin that poked above the bubbles.

“Thanks.” Ginny answered.

“How do you think we should tell our parents? Well, yours mainly.” He asked. Ginny shrugged and the water sloshed around her shoulders.

“We should tell them soon. And maybe one by one.”

“Sounds good.” Draco said, nodding.

“Do you love me?” He asked. Ginny was surprised.

“I just married you didn't I?” she replied.

“Well, do you have a problem with us being married? You seemed…. Off.” He looked down at the floor. Ginny placed her hands across her chest again. The amount of bubbles had begun to decrease.

“Off?” She asked.

“About…. You know…” Draco went red. Ginny went red as well.

“I was just caught off guard that's all. I never really… Gave that part thought.” She admitted. There was silence. “Did you?”

“Well…. Just at that moment.” Draco lied.

He had of course thought of sex with Ginny several times. He thought about it after his first shower at the Weasley home. He thought about it after Ginny had told the Minister they were married. He thought about it the night he found out about his mother and Snape when she had come over. He had pretended to be asleep while she changed in his room, but he had really watched her change instead. He thought about it twice the week that they were apart. He thought about it when they were having hot chocolate. He thought about it after they got back to the cabin, and he of course, was thinking about it now. He suddenly felt guilty about his sex drive.

“Oh.” Ginny said. She thought for a moment. “You didn't marry me for sex, did you?” she asked.

“Of course not, Gin. I love you for who you are and for how you think of me. Nothing else matters.” He reached and took her hand that lay relaxed on the edge of the tub. He kissed her hand.

“You're starting to prune.” He said, rubbing her hand. “Let's get you out of there.” He said. Ginny went red once again.

ooooo

Draco handed her a large towel and respectively turned around after handing it her. The tub began to drain, but the water still churned as Ginny got out of the tub and wrapped herself in the towel. She gently cleared her throat and Draco turned around. Her hair was drying and her wavy curls were returning. She stood awkwardly in her towel. Draco stepped toward her. Ginny held her towel tight around her. Draco bent down and suddenly scooped her up with his arms. Ginny giggled. Draco lightly kissed her on her nose and walked out of the bathroom with her. Ginny wrapped one arm around Draco's neck and clutched her towel with the other one. He turned a corner and entered one of the bedrooms. He laid her down gently. He turned back towards the door, went over and locked it. Ginny watched him like a hawk, with every step he took. He came back to the bed and crawled over to her. Her eyes wide, Draco leaned down and kissed her. She kissed him back, wrapping her arms around his neck. She pulled him closer to her. He held her face in his hands as they continued to kiss. The kiss deepened and Draco now hovered over her. He broke the kiss and smiled down at her.

ooooo

He reached for the towel and gave Ginny a questioning look. He could see the nervousness in her eyes.

“Do you want me to stop?” He whispered. Ginny quickly shook her head `no'. Draco looked back down at the towel and slowly peeled it away. He took in his breath as her body was revealed before him. Ginny went to cover herself but he stopped her.

“You're gorgeous.” He breathed. Ginny blushed.

“No I'm not.” She said, looking away.

“You are.” Draco leaned forward and kissed her. He leaned back and slipped off his own sweater. He moved off her and took his pants and underwear. Ginny's eyes widened as Draco moved back over her.

“I've never…” Ginny started.

“Seen one?' Draco said, looking down. Ginny shook her head.

“I have brothers, of course I've seen one.” Ginny said. “I meant I'm… A virgin.”

“You mean you and Potter? And those other boys? You never…” Draco stopped. She nodded.

“Oh…. We don't…. Have to if you don't want.” Draco said. Ginny shook her head.

“No…. I… I want to.” Ginny said. Draco breathed and leaned back down to her. He kissed her long and soft. His kisses trailed to the side and he kissed her neck. She shuddered underneath him as his kisses trailed lower. His hands reached and cupped her breasts as he kissed them. He could hear her heart beat faster. He kissed down to her belly button and continued further. As he reached her lowest point, he gently kissed it. Ginny shuddered again and lifted her hips. Draco breathed hotly upon it. Ginny gripped at the sheets of the bed. As Draco explored her with his mouth, her breathing began to get faster. He came up and stared into Ginny's eyes.

“Do you want me to stop?” He asked again.” She shook her head. Draco continued his acts, this time with his hand. As Ginny's breathing began to become fast, Draco felt the need to further the intimacy. He took out his fingers and looked at her again. Ginny nodded. He positioned himself above her and slowly pushed in.

ooooo

Ginny gasped and pulled at the sheets as she felt a tug on her insides. Draco paused before completely pushing in. He started a rhythmic motion between the two. Draco grunted as he pushed in and Ginny groaned, arching her back. The motion got faster and faster as their pelvises crashed together. Ginny's pelvis ached and flexed as she felt a strong force building up inside her. Draco grunted as he pushed in faster and harder than before. Ginny gripped Draco's shoulders as he slammed in again and again.

“Draco… I…. I….” She breathed. Draco held open her legs as he continued to pound.

“Me too.” He grunted. With a final thrust, Ginny practically screamed. Draco growled between his teeth as his face contorted seriously. With a gasp of breath, he collapsed next to Ginny, still inside her. Ginny's bare chest heaved up and down. Draco wiped his face with his hands and ran a hand through his tousled hair. He turned towards Ginny, sliding out of her.

“I love you.” He whispered. Ginny smiled at him weakly.

“I love you too.”

ooooo

Author's Note-

-->

15. Telling

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Well, here we go again. I think I've been bitten by the writing bug, along with the cold bug. Hope everyone is enjoying the mass of updates.

Chapter 14: Telling

Draco woke up with his arms wrapped around Ginny, her wavy red hair inches from tickling his nose. He smiled and moved closer to her soft body. Ginny shifted and turned to face him. Her eyes were tired yet they still sparkled when she looked at him.

“Morning.” She whispered. Draco leaned in and kissed her. Ginny giggled as he rolled over on top of her. He kissed her again his arms still wrapped around her. As the kiss energized them, and Draco felt his needs again. He lifted Ginny's leg so he could push himself in her. The morning love making was gentle. After he released inside her he pulled out, leaving Ginny and her throbbing pelvic muscles to relax after her orgasm. He got off the bed and picked up his clothes from the floor and walked naked out of the room. Ginny ran a hand through her hair before reaching for her bath towel from the night before. She wrapped it around herself before heading to the bathroom.

She filled the tub as she had the night before and got in. She had only begun to wash away the sex from last night and this morning when Draco came back into the bathroom, yet again interrupting her bath. Only this time, he got in the tub with her. He reclined back in the bath and pulled Ginny towards her and settled her on top of him. He slid his manhood in her and began his thrusts again. Water sloshed over every side of the tub and onto the floor, but he didn't care. After he finished, he kissed Ginny and got out of the tub. He dried with a towel and pulled his boxers back on. Ginny's heartbeat began to slow as she washed herself again.

Grabbing a fluffy white bathrobe from a hook on the bathroom wall, she slipped into it and headed for the kitchen. After searching through cabinets, she finally found a delicately designed mug and set it on the counter near the stove. In another cabinet, Ginny found a teakettle, and in another, a small canister of Turkish tea. She poured water from the sink into the kettle and set it on the stove. Draco came into the kitchen and Ginny could tell by his eyes what was on his mind. Before she knew it, she was leaning over the kitchen table with Draco taking her womanhood from behind. Her breasts were beginning to sore from Draco's sucking and kneading and her pelvis was starting to ache. But it was quick this time, both orgasming as the teakettle began to whistle. Draco kissed Ginny as she straightened her bathrobe. As Ginny hurried to the stove, he goosed her, causing her to squeal.

`I guess this is what I get for being Mrs. Draco Malfoy.' She told herself as Draco strode to the bathroom. She sighed with a smile. `This is going to be a long day.'

ooooo

A sore Ginny Apparated with Draco back to the Malfoy Manor, luggage in tow. As they moved through the house, arguing voices could be heard from upstairs.

“It's not my fault! I'm fifty years old, not thirty-five! These things happen!”

“I don't care! This is the sixth time! I'm so frustrated right now! Leave me alone!”

“Cissa! Please!” Footsteps were heard and Ginny gave Draco a questioning look. Narcissa stormed into the main room, closely followed by Snape.

“Draco! You're home!” She said, briskly walking towards the two of them. “How was your trip?”

“It was good.” Draco said, pulling Ginny close to him.

“Nice to see you again, Ginny.” Narcissa said, walking forward and giving Ginny a quick hug.

“Will you be staying long? I can have the elves make dinner.”

“She'll be staying for more than dinner Mum…” Draco said, looking down at Ginny.

“You didn't.” Snape growled. Narcissa turned around at looked at Snape, before turning back to Draco.

“Did what?” she asked the two of them. Draco shifted.

“We got married, Mother.” Draco said. Narcissa's mouth fell open. She turned around and shoved Snape.

“See? THEY got married!” She said yelled at him before rounding on Ginny and giving her another hug.

“I've always wanted a daughter.” She sighed, stepping back.

“Oh this is wonderful.” She gushed, pressing her hands together. “Of course there will be some things to talk about.” Narcissa winked at Ginny. Ginny gave Narcissa an embarrassed smiled. Snape groaned and rolled his eyes again.

“It's too late for that talk, Narcissa. If you can't tell, the deed has already been done.” He told Draco's mother.

“You've already… gone to bed?” Narcissa whispered at the couple. Ginny blushed. Narcissa rounded on Snape again.

“Even my SON can do it!” She cried out before stomping off. Snape sighed and angrily followed her. Ginny stared after the two. Draco just walked off in a huff. Ginny hurried after him.

“What was THAT about?” Ginny asked as Draco as he stormed into his bedroom.

“Mother and that fool are fighting again.” He said, flopping down on his bed.

“What about.” Ginny said, shutting the door behind her.

“Bunch of bloody wankers…” Draco muttered, turning away from her.

“At least your mum didn't seem to have a problem.” Ginny shrugged, sitting on the edge of his bed.

“I don't want to talk about this.” Draco said, standing up. He held out his hand to her. “Lets see your new room.”

ooooo

The guest room Ginny had stayed in last had changed. The furniture was cream and the drapes on the window were red. It deeply reminded Ginny of Valentines Day.

“There's a bathroom and walk in closet as well.” Draco said, holding the door open.

“But… I thought we'd…” Ginny said, frowning as she paused.

“We can sleep in my room, or in yours.” Draco said, brushing her hair with a hand. “This is just for keeping clothes, having your own bath, and a place to sit and relax.” He informed her. Ginny slightly smiled. Her own bathroom, a spacious closet, and her own area for reading. Everything was almost perfect.

“What should we do now?” Ginny asked Draco, tugging lightly on his hand.

“There's always your house.” He suggested softly. Ginny was surprised.

“Are you sure?” she asked. He shook his head.

“No, but its best we get it over with.” Ginny nodded and they walked away from the room.

ooooo

After Apparating to the Burrow, they approached the house in the heat of July. Murmurs of voices could be heard in the backyard. Ginny skirted out of Draco's grasp and hurried around the side of the house.

“Father told me yesterday that kissing can lead to tongues turning quite unusual colors. Like mauve.” Chirped a voice.

“Luna?” Ginny said, rounding the corner. Luna jumped out of her white lawn chair and hurried over to her friend, giving her a hug.

“What are you doing here?”

“Ronald asked me to come over for dinner, is that all right?”

“Well, sure. Um… Is that okay?” Ginny turned to Draco, who was behind her.

“Sure.” He said, putting a hand on her shoulder. Ron leapt up from the lawn chair opposite the one Luna had sat in.

“What are you doing back here?” Ron snapped.

“Ron. Calm down.” Ginny said. Luna stepped in front of Ron, preventing him from coming any closer.

“Harry's not in. He's over at Grimmwauld. You are one lucky git.”

“I know.” Draco said, smirking.

“What do you mean- YOU KNOW?” Ron demanded. Luna's eyes began to sparkle.

“Ooooh!!!! Let me see! Let me see!” Luna made a beeline for Ginny's left hand. Ginny tried to hide it, but Luna pulled it out in the open. Luna gasped at the jeweled ring. Ron's mouth fell open. He turned around and ran to the house.

“MUUUUUUUUUUUUUUM!!!!!!!!!!!” He screamed.

ooooo

“I… I…. I…. I……… WHAT?” Mrs. Weasley repeated for the ump-tenth time in the kitchen.

“Is this just another trick?” Mr. Weasley asked, setting his cane against the kitchen table.

“No… Daddy. It's real.”

“But HOW?” Mrs. Weasley said, exhausted. She heaved herself into a chair.

“Mum… I….” Ginny started, hanging her head. She couldn't bear to tell her parents that she loved a man they considered scum. Mr. Weasley seemed to understand.

“Molly, we'll need to adjust.” He said gently to his wife. Mrs. Weasley burst into tears.

“My BABY!!!!!!!!!” She sobbed. “My baby is leaving me!!!!!!!!!”

“Oh mummy. I'll be here. You can always visit…. Can't she?”

Draco nodded, averting his eyes from Luna, who had been staring at him the entire conversation.

“Calm down Molly. We don't need to relapse back into empty nest syndrome now, do we?” Mr. Weasley spoke over her cries and patted her hand.

“But…. But… She's MARRIED!!!!!!!!!!!” Mrs. Weasley blubbered.

“I'm still here Mum.” Ron spoke up from the corner. Mrs. Weasley sobbed harder. Ron frowned and Ginny and Luna exchanged grins. Draco smirked.

ooooo

Author's Note-

-->

16. Guess Who&#8217;s Coming To Dinner

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Sorry the last chapter was short. Hopefully this will be longer and to everyone's liking.

Chapter 15: Guess Who's Coming To Dinner

Dinner at the Weasleys was early, busy, and loud. Ron had owled Hermione and Harry about the marriage and now the two were joined at the kitchen table along with Fred and George.

“Pass the potatoes.” Ron asked, bits of cornbread spraying out of his mouth.

“Pass the rolls.” Fred asked, passing the potatoes down to Ron.

“Pass the marriage.” George asked. He and Fred snickered. Ginny glared down the table at her brothers.

“So how was work?” Mrs. Weasley asked the twins.

“Fine, thank you mother.”

“And how is the house Harry?”

“Good.” Harry said, glancing down at Draco.

“Draco, could you please pass the lubricant- I mean butter?” Fred asked, stifling his laughter. George snorted. Mrs. Weasley glared down at the twins.

“Now boys. Clean the dishes.” Mr. Weasley said.

“What? No! DAD!” Fred and George whined. Mr. Weasley glared just like his wife at the twins and they hurried out of their seats, taking their plates with them. Ron and Harry were whispering between themselves and Hermione was in conversation with Luna. Draco unexpectedly cleared his throat.

“Well, the dinner was lovely, but we ought to get home.” He said, laying his napkin gracefully on the table.

“Wuh… Wuh… WE? Huh… Home?” Mrs. Weasley began to cry again, dabbing at her eyes with a cloth napkin.

“Come see me!” She cried as she hugged Ginny at the door.

“I will Mum, I will.”

“I still can't believe all this happened.” Ron spoke up. Ginny said, speechless of what to say. She kissed her mother on the cheek before stepping out the door and Apparating away.

ooooo

Back at the Malfoy Manor, Ginny went upstairs to her new bedroom for a relaxing bubble bath. She passed Snape on the stairs, who scowled her way. Slipping into the wide round tub, there was a knock on the door. She figured it was one of the house elves, but Draco came in instead.

“Having fun?” He asked her, smiling. Ginny blushed and nodded her head.

“Dinner was…. Interesting.” He said, sitting on a spa bench next to a lavish marble counter.

“Yeah. It was. I'm sorry about my brothers. They can be…”

“Say no more.” Draco said. “Speaking of dinner, Mother wants us to have dinner tomorrow night.” Ginny looked up at Draco confused.

“But… we… live here.” Ginny said, scrubbing at her neck, beginning to feel stressed.

“Yes, but dinner isn't formal around here. When my father began to get too involved with the Dark Lord, dinner was whatever the elves cooked and whenever we were hungry. Mother wants to plan our favorites.”

“That's very nice of her.” Ginny said, rinsing her shoulders. Draco stood up from his bench and walked towards the door. As he looked at her, his eyes softened and he gave her a small smile.

Ginny made her way to Draco's room, checking to make sure the hall was clear of greasy professors before leaving the safety of her own room. Draco was already in the bed, asleep. Ginny shut the door behind her and crept over to the bed and crawled in. As soon as she had snuggled under the covers, Draco rolled over and wrapped his arms around her, pulling Ginny close to him. He snuggled into her. Ginny leaned back into him and they fell asleep.

ooooo

The next morning, Ginny woke up to a repetitive thump in her ear. Her eyes fluttered open and she realized her head was resting above Draco's heart. She sighed happily as she listened to its soft thump. The beating quickly changed, as did Draco's breathing. A hand reached up and tangled itself in her hair. Draco had woken up.

“Morning love.” Draco whispered, his words echoing strangely in her ears. Ginny lifted her head from his chest and smiled up at him.

“Morning.”

“Ready for your first day at Malfoy Manor?” Draco asked, rubbing her shoulder. Ginny yawned.

“I've already been here several times.” Ginny mumbled, cuddling up to Draco.

“Ah, but it would be your first full day here. And…” Draco squeezed her hand.

“As Mrs. Draco Malfoy.” Ginny closed her eyes and smiled, thinking of what Draco had just said. Draco smiled at her.

“I'm going to have some tea.” Draco said, scooting to the side of the bed. “Meet me in the kitchen.” Draco got off the bed and picked up a robe off the arm of a chair and headed out of the room. Ginny lay in the large bed and gazed at her surroundings. A closet, wooden dressers and nightstands, a finely crafted owl perch in the corner near the window draped in, to her surprise, gold curtains. She was wrapped in the finest of sheets in a shimmery color of smoke. 6 pillows lined the black wooden headboard, the imprints of Draco's sleeping form made wrinkles on the pillowcases. She got out of the bed, put her feet in slippers and slid into a robe. She yawned as she opened the door. She gave a squeal and jumped back in surprise.

“Good morning Mrs. Malfoy.” Snape sneered as he walked up the hall, his lip curling at her messy hair. Ginny went red and hurried the other way to the stairs.

ooooo

Down in the kitchen, Ginny hurriedly took a seat next to Draco.

“Met up with Mother's dear ol' boyfriend this morning?” Draco asked. Ginny nodded.

“He's like Filch. He pops up everywhere.” Ginny said, pulling a cup of tea towards her.

“Just wait until tonight.” Draco told her. As she sipped her tea, Ginny remembered that they were supposed to have dinner tonight. What a travesty this was going to be.

ooooo

Ginny and Draco sat side by side at the long table in the dining room. Narcissa sat at the head of the table, Snape on her right, Draco and Ginny on her left. Three house elves bustled in, carrying trays above their heads. They lifted the lids off the trays revealing the meals underneath. With a snap, all meals appeared along the length of the table. There were rolls, wine, chicken and turkey, vegetables and fruits.

“I hope this is all to your liking Ginny.” Narcissa smiled down at her. “Draco adores turkey.”

“I didn't know.” Ginny admitted. Snape made a `tutting' noise. Narcissa continued to smile.

“Sev tells me you've gotten a job at the Ministry, when do you start?” Narcissa struck up the first conversation.

“Yes… I begin Monday.” Ginny replied.

“Draco.” Snape drawled out. “When are YOU going to get a job, mmm?” Snape cut into his chicken severely.

“Hmmm.” Draco replied. Ginny touched his knee under the table, his voice was dripping with sarcasm already.

“Whenever I feel like it I suppose.” Draco said, smiling at Snape. Snape scowled in return.

“Sev, it couldn't hurt for you to go back into the workplace either.” Narcissa said quietly.

“Cissa, you know the ministry wouldn't allow it.”

“And why not? Your trial is over and you were cleared.” Narcissa set her silverware down with a loud thunk.

“I agree.” Draco said angrily. “I think you should get out my house ad start working so you can live on your own again.”

“Draco!” Narcissa said.

“Thrill me.” Draco said, turning to Snape. “How DID they let you go. Why are you still here?”

“I could ask you the same thing, but I already know the answer.” Snape snapped back at Draco.

It sunk in to Ginny that Draco wasn't aware of what had gone on with Snape after he had been caught. After all, Draco had been in hiding.

“The wizards and witches at the Ministry were very kind. Memoirs left behind by Albus Dumbledore explained his relations with Severus.”

“You were doing Albus too?” Draco asked, a smile playing at his lips. Ginny choked on her roll.

“The memoirs,” Narcissa continued, ignoring Draco's comment, “helped keep him alive. He had a trial very much like yours, but served time in Azkaban. He was let out not to long before you came home.”

“So when did you two start shagging?” Draco growled. It was Narcissa's turn to choke.

“Draco! This is highly inappropriate!”

“I think it's highly inappropriate for you to be shagging my school teacher while Father lies in jail!”

“It's my business!” Narcissa argued.

“Seems like he can't even `do' business.” Draco spat, regarding Snape. Ginny stifled a laugh. Snape looked outraged. Narcissa glared at Snape for a brief moment before turning back to her meal.

“Enough of this.” Narcissa said, glancing at Snape who had speared his chicken breast with his knife. Draco shot an evil look at Snape before returning to his dinner. When it was time for dessert, the house elves came in with trays yet again.

“Ah! Spotted dick!” Narcissa said, giving her hands a little clap. Draco opened his mouth and Snape pointed a long finger across the table at him.

“Don't… You…. Dare.” Snape growled. Draco just smiled.

ooooo

Author's Note- Phew, sorry this took so long. I've been through a lot and haven't been up to par with writing. In case you didn't catch all the pointed sexual innuendos towards Snape, his salmon isn't swimming up stream, so to speak. Haha for him. Well… I hope to get more chapters up. You like, yes? Reviews are VERY much appreciated!

-->

17. Old Men and Ex-Men

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: I updated TWICE today. Well, twice in my time frame. So um… Make sure you check out Chapter 15 as well if you didn't already. Enjoy!!!

Chapter 16: Old Men and Ex-Men

After dinner, Ginny and Draco headed upstairs to their room. Ginny headed for the bathroom after giving Draco a quick kiss on the cheek. Not a lot had been said between the two. Draco could hear his mother and Snape talking again downstairs. As Draco heard the water begin to run in the bathroom, he opened the door and walked closer to the voices.

“Sevvy, why must you and Draco fight?” Narcissa was purring to Snape. Draco wanted to be sick.

“That boy has no idea what he's getting himself into! Marrying that girl not even a month after meeting her! If she's not pregnant, it'll be over in another month if you ask me.”

“But you must remember Severus, love works in mysterious ways.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Snape snapped.

“Look at the Potters! Lily and James hated each other for all those years, yet they got together!”

“And look where they ended up.” Snape growled.

“You're just sore because Lily never liked you back.” Narcissa replied haughtily. Draco sniggered softly to himself.

“It doesn't matter.” Narcissa said angrily. “Ginny is a wonderful girl and I won't hear anything more.”

“But what about those…. Those... Comments! I should have hexed him right there at the table. How does he even know about that?” Snape hissed.

“Well Sevvy… Have your ever considered… Potions? For your…. Problem?” Narcissa said, again in a sultry voice. Draco felt himself begin to gag.

“It would take a while…” Snape admitted. Draco stood up and hurried back to the room before he heard anything else. He kicked off his shoes into the corner near the closet. Ginny emerged from the bathroom in her bathrobe. Draco practically ran over to her and wrapped her up in his arms, kissing her.

“Draco!” Ginny said surprisingly.

“Shh…” Draco told her. He lifted her up and carried her to the bed.

ooooo

Early in the morning, Ginny was woken up by Draco, gently shaking her.

“No Draco… I'm too sore…” Ginny mumbled.

“You need to be up for work.” Draco said softly. Ginny sat up, holding sheets up around her. She rubbed at her eyes before getting up, getting her bathrobe from the floor, and heading to the bathroom.

An hour later, she emerged from the bathroom, nervous about her first day at work. Draco was curled up under the sheets, slightly snoring. She walked over and kissed his forehead before Apparating to the Ministry.

Once there, she bustled herself through the busy halls up to the Minister's office. Once she had reached there, an old witch took one look at her and shoved a stack of papers in her arms.

“What am I supposed to do with these?”

“Process them.” The witch croaked.

“What are they?”

“People wanting meetings with the Minister. Schedule his appointments in this.” The witch indicated a large blue notebook on the top of the stack.

“Um… All right.” Ginny said. She took a place behind the circular desk in front of the Minister's office doors. It wasn't long before she was being acknowledged.

“If it isn't Miss Weasley!” most said. Then they would backtrack, apologize, and call her Mrs. Malfoy instead. Ginny's face flushed whenever they said that. Mrs. McGreedy, the old witch, seemed to get grumpier and grumpier every time someone stopped by to greet the new receptionist.

“Hello Ginny.” Said a voice to her during a down time of the day. Ginny looked up from the appointment book and saw Harry standing above her.

“Oh… Hello Harry.” Ginny said, very flustered. Mrs. McGreedy sighed very in a very frustrated tone.

“First day at work?” he asked.

“Mmm hmm.”

“Well, I have my own meeting with the Minister. 11:00?” Ginny looked into the appointment book. Sure enough, Harry's name was scrawled into the little slot for eleven a.m.

“He's actually in with…” Ginny paused as she looked down into the book. “With Mr. Blunt. You'd have to wait.” Harry nodded.

“Anything else you'd like to say?” Harry said. Ginny went red.

“Look, I'm sorry I didn't tell you myself about the marriage.” Ginny said, putting her quill down.

“Imagine my surprise when I got that owl. I thought it was another joke.”

“You were quiet at dinner.” Ginny admitted.

“Hadn't sunk in yet. I was just curious if there was anything ELSE linking up to the marriage.”

“I'm not pregnant Harry.” Ginny sighed. “We haven't even talked about kids.”

“Thank God for that.” Harry muttered. Ginny frowned.

“I apologized. What else do you want to hear?”

“Nothing. I was curious, that's all.”

“You could have asked Hermione.” Ginny said quietly. Harry drummed his fingers on the rim of the desk.

“True…”

“After all, you're living together now.” Ginny said, not looking up at him. Harry was quiet.

“Let's not fight Gin.” Harry said.

“Ah! Mr. Potter and Mrs. Malfoy!” said a voice. Ginny saw Harry cringe at the word Malfoy. Scrimgeour had come out of his office, a handlebar mustached man- Mr. Blunt, hurrying away, his briefcase floating along side him. Scrimgeour walked up to the two of them.

“Enjoying work Mrs. Malfoy?” Scrimgeour asked, smiling down at Ginny. She nodded.

“Yes sir.”

“Life been good? Marriage going well? How is Draco?”

“Everything is good sir.” Ginny replied.

“And Harry! Dear boy, its been… not that long, but it seems so, hasn't it?” Scrimgeour slapped Harry on his back. Harry looked at Ginny and she looked away. Scrimgeour nodded at Ginny and led Harry away.

ooooo

At lunchtime, Ginny was starving. She looked down sadly at her little paper bag lunch she had put herself together that was lying next to her chair. She picked it up and set it on the desk.

“Excuse me.” A voice above her said. She looked up. Draco smiled down at her.

“Oh Draco.” Ginny said. She got up from her chair, walked out from behind the desk and gave her husband a hug. Draco squeezed her back.

“What was that about?” He asked, playing with her hair.

“I just missed you.” She said. Just then, and to Ginny's great disappointment, Harry came out of Scrimgeour's office. Harry glared as he walked past. Draco stood in front of Ginny and followed him with his eyes. After Harry was well out of sight, Ginny let out her breath.

“Did he hassle you?” Draco asked.

“We spoke, but it wasn't all that pleasant.”

“What did he say?” Draco almost demanded.

“He thought there were other reasons for our marriage. Like-”

“Kids.” Draco finished. Ginny nodded.

“We haven't even talked about them.” Draco said.

“I know. And he's living with Hermione now.”

“Is he now…” Draco said, looking down the hallway Harry had went down.

“I just wish I could go home.” Ginny murmured into Draco's robe. Draco smoothed her hair.

“I'll have the house elves draw you a hot bath for when you get home.” Draco promised, kissing the top of her head. Ginny nodded and drew away from him. Draco leaned down and kissed her. As Ginny turned to go back behind the desk, Draco pinched her backside, causing her to squeal. Mrs. McGreedy shook her head as Ginny took her seat.

ooooo

Draco popped back at home. As he walked past the library, Snape called to him.

“Any luck with a job?” Snape sneered. Snape was reading books in a high backed chair. He was even wearing glasses.

“Why would I tell you.” Draco said, leaning in the doorway to the library.

“Your mother wishes you to have a job, Draco. It would be best to mind your mother.”

“I do mind mother, but I do not mind you.”

“You've made that clear.” Snape turned back to his book. Draco's eyebrows furrowed angrily and he turned to walk away.

“A little loud last night were we?” Snape said with a smirk, turning the page of his book. Draco froze before turning back to Snape.

“A little quiet last night, eh Sevvy?” Draco retorted back. Snape slammed his book shut and growled as Draco strutted away.

ooooo

Author's Note- LOL! I love this ending. It's fun making fun of Snape. And I KNOW Harry was a jerk, but things will get better, I assure you. Hope you enjoyed the double posting. Please review!!!!

-->

18. Bonding… without glue

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: I know it's been a while. You can thank the release of Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire on DVD in the US for this. : D

Chapter 17: Bonding… without glue

That night at dinner, Ginny was bombarded about her first day at work.

“Did it go well? Was everyone nice to you? Do you work tomorrow?” Narcissa pressed.

“Um…” Ginny started. “It went quite well. Mostly everyone was pleasant and I work every other day, so no.”

As Ginny finished, Narcissa set down her silverware with a clink. Draco and Snape looked at her.

“Would you like to go to town with me? The boys can stay at home.” Narcissa invited.

“No.” Draco and Severus said at the same time.

“That would be nice, thank you.” Ginny said, giving Draco an apologetic look.

“Cissa…. What do you expect me to do in the day?” Snape asked.

“You could cover up your gray.” Draco said, indicating Snape's changing hair color. Snape gripped his knife and glared at Draco.

“Or….” Draco began to continue with a smirk.

“Don't you dare say it boy.” Snape hissed.

“Now now. I'm sure you both can find plenty to do.” Narcissa said with the air of she wasn't going to hear another word. She picked up her silverware again and dinner continued.

ooooo

Upstairs in Ginny's room, Draco came in while she was writing a letter to her parents. He sat down next to her and watched her write.

“It's so strange.” Ginny said suddenly. She put down her quill and leaned back against the couch.

“What's strange?”

“You.” Ginny said.

“I'M strange?” Draco asked.

“Sort of.” Ginny said. She pulled up her legs and hugged them to her chest.

“You are the sweetest person I have ever met. And all along it was hidden inside you. When I met you this summer, I thought you a total different person. When I see you tease Snape the way you do, it just shows me that you're still you. The Hogwarts you.”

A smile played at the corner of Draco's lips.

“With the exception of you switching whom you're teasing from me and my friends to your own Head of House.” Ginny giggled.

“Even though he kept me from harm in my 7th year, it was all because of my mother actually. Once Snape stepped out of the picture, my father stepped in. After how he treated me then, I hated all father figures. I guess that explains my rage towards him.”

“Because you don't want him treating you like he's your father?”

“Exactly.” Draco sighed and leaned his head back. “I do enjoy seeing him squirm.” He admitted with a grin.

“What's your favorite color?” Ginny suddenly asked. Draco looked surprised.

“Green of course. And what is yours?”

“Blue. Favorite number?”

“Number? What kind of question is that?” Draco asked.

“Just answer it!” Ginny giggled.

“Um…. 7?”

“I like anything starting or ending with the number 5.”

“Peculiar.” Draco said. Ginny beamed at him.

“Now it's your turn to ask.”

“Hmmm…. Favorite animal?”

“I like a lot of them but if I had to choose, I'd say a deer.”

“I like bears.”

“Not ferrets?” Ginny asked, holding in her laughter. Draco was quiet a moment before laughing, Ginny doing the same.

“This is fun.” Ginny said, reaching for Draco's hands. He kissed her knuckles, causing her to blush.

“What color underwear am I wearing?” Ginny asked.

“White?” Draco answered in a hurry.

“Nope! Guess again!” Ginny said, standing up and running away from Draco.

“Guess I'm just going to have to find out for myself!” Draco called, chasing after her. They raced into his bedroom, door slamming behind them.

Snape walked upstairs to the library, potion book in hand. He paused outside the door hearing fits of giggles and deep laughter.

“Aqua? How was I supposed to guess that?” He heard Draco say. Snape rolled his eyes, plugged his ears and continued on his way.

ooooo

“Be nice mum.” Draco told his mother as she and Ginny prepared to go to Diagon Alley.

“Be nice to Snape dear, don't tease him about his `you know what'.” Narcissa said. “Ginny dear, are you ready?” Narcissa called. Ginny came down the stairs with a small bag.

“Dear me, we must go shopping as well.” Narcissa said, looking her over.

“That's what I meant by being nice Mother.” Draco said. Narcissa patted her son's shoulder and guided Ginny to the door where they were to Apparate.

“Enjoy your day dears.” Narcissa said to Snape and Draco before they exited the manor.

There was silence between the two.

“Would you like -” Snape began.

“No.” Draco said, walking away. Snape sighed and headed off towards the basement.

ooooo

Arriving in Diagon Alley, Narcissa led Ginny to a place she had never been before. It was called Goddess and it was a witches dream come true. Goddess was run by an old witch who didn't look her age at all.

“My mother has always wanted to go here.” Ginny said as they walked up the building's white stairs and into the glamour of the store.

“Spa days are very healthy.” Narcissa said happily. Judy, the witch who ran the spa hurried over to them with a face close enough to a clowns.

“Is this her?” Judy asked, pinching Ginny's cheek.

“This is Draco's wife, yes.”

“Hmm.” Was all Judy said. They took off their cloaks and they were magically drawn to a coat rack and hung there waiting. Judy led them to gigantic white chairs and sat them down. A box floated their way with different shades of nail polish in them. Ginny chose a pearl white color while Narcissa went with her `usual' as she told the box and a bottle of pearl pink rose up.

“I do wish Sev and Draco got along well.” Narcissa said. “With his father away I still feel he needs to have fatherly guidance. Lucius' father died before we were married so my father gladly gave him advice on being a good husband to his little girl.” Narcissa smiled. Ginny just listened as Narcissa went on.

“I think you two are perfect. Draco is lucky to have you. Had you not found him, he would have gone his entire life without finding anyone to look past his history and love him.”

“Um… thank you. I guess…” Ginny said.

“Of course…” Narcissa said, tilting her head towards Ginny. “You should have at least waiting before going to bed.” Narcissa said, using her favorite term for `sex'. Ginny tinted the color of Narcissa's nail polish.

“Lucius and I however waited a month before going to bed.” Narcissa babbled. Ginny suppressed a groan. She never expected her first spa day to be spent hearing about her mother in law's sex life.

“Sevvy on the other hand, he can't keep his hands off me, even when he can't get his erection up.”

Ginny wanted to die.

ooooo

Author's Note- Phew!!!!!!! I am in the process of writing the next chapter as we speak. Hope everyone still likes this story and will continue to read and review! Happy reading!

P.S. Anyone heard of MySpace.com? www.myspace.com/princess_selphie

-->

19. Tea Time at the Burrow

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: One reviewer has questioned about my other stories. The Ron/Luna story is over, as is Angel Kisses. Don't Forget To Floss isn't one of my favorites, so it's been on hold for a very long time. I went away this weekend so this is why this chapter is up later than expected.

Chapter 18: Tea Time at the Burrow

When they returned home, Ginny had a purse matching Narcissa's and several dresses and robes and a new pair of shoes. Draco gave his mother a peck on the cheek and kissed Ginny softly on the lips.

“Have fun?” He asked, admiring her nails and the fresh glow about her.

“Somewhat.” Ginny admitted, wanting to block out the spa talk out of her mind. He laid his hand on her lower back and began to lead her away past his mother and Snape, whom was being doted on by kisses. Narcissa paused and turned to Ginny.

“Ginny dear!” She said. “I would love to do this again! Next free day?”

“Oh. Um… Well. I promised my mother I'd have tea at home next day off.” Ginny admitted.

“How about Saturday then?” Narcissa arranged.

“That would be lovely, thank you.” Ginny said. Draco tugged at her hand and they went upstairs.

ooooo

Draco kissed Ginny's hands as they sat in Ginny's room as they did the previous night.

“Where did we leave off?”

“Well, I barely had time to finish my mother's letter.”

“Yes. The tea.”

“Yeah. Apparently there is much going on at the home and she wants to keep me up to date.”

“Is your father okay?”

“All better.” Ginny said smiling. Draco squeezed her hands.

“I'm glad.”

“Would you come along?” Ginny asked Draco. He paused.

“If that's what you'd like.” Draco said. Ginny leaned in and kissed him.

“Yes.”

“Favorite food?” Draco asked.

“Spaghetti. Favorite flower?”

“Whatever flower you like.” He replied, kissing her. Ginny giggled.

“I love you.” Ginny said suddenly. Draco scooted close to her and slid her into his lap and hugged her.

“I love you too.” He whispered.

ooooo

Thursday afternoon, Ginny dressed in a pair of khaki's and a silk blue top. Draco looked casual in a pair of jeans and a polo shirt as he waited for her in the parlor. Snape was organizing a box of potion ingredients and Narcissa was sewing.

“We're heading to Ginny's house mum.” Draco said.

“Have a nice time dears.” Narcissa waved at them as they headed out the door. Snape peered over his glasses at Narcissa as the door closed.

“What in Merlin's name are you making.” He said quite apathetically.

“Oh, just a little something.” Narcissa said. She held up the white fabric that was in a clear outline of a baby bib.

“For God's sake woman. One step at a time… One step at a time.” He muttered and went back to his box.

ooooo

As soon as Ginny arrived at the Burrow in a flurry of grass and dust, her mother rushed out and greeted her.

“Ginny dear! Oh how I missed you! And what you've missed! Come in come in!”

“Mother, I brought Draco.” Ginny pointed out before heading into the house. Draco cleared his throat. Mrs. Weasley looked at Draco in a way she had never done before.

“Draco!!!! Come in!!!! Nice to have you back.” Mrs. Weasley gave him a smile and hurried back into the house. Ginny gave him a surprised look. Draco shrugged.

Inside, tea was waiting. A fancy stationary paper lay on the table.

“Guess whom I received letter from just yesterday?” Mrs. Weasley gushed.

“I don't know. Who?” Ginny said, adding sugar to her tea.

“Fern Haverland. I didn't even know she knew who I was! But thanks to you…” Mrs. Weasley bustled around the table and pinched Draco's cheek. “I never would have been invited to tea with her and your mother in law on Saturday.”

Ginny nearly choked on her tea.

“Narcissa requested you come as well?”

“And why not?”

“Who's Fern Haverland?” Draco asked.

“She's the leader of the W.S.C.” Mrs. Weasley said. There were confused looks.

“The Witches Social Circle! Only the finest witches belong to it!”

“It's the country club of the wizarding world.” Mr. Weasley said, walking into the room holding a golfing magazine. Ginny got up and gave her father a hug.

“What's a country club.” Draco again questioned.

“They're buildings where the rich go to be social. It says right here!” Mr. Weasley showed Draco the magazine, which was clearly Muggle- just like the airplane magazines in the shed.

“Ah. I see.” He said.

Mrs. Weasley hummed a tune as she brought lemon cookies to the table.

“I'm so glad to have been invited! Who knew? Me!” She laughed and sat down and busied herself with a biscuit. There was a slamming noise and an unexpected face came down the stairs.

“Ah! Harry!!! Care to join us?” Mr. Weasley said, waving a jam covered knife at him.

“No thanks.” Harry said, seeing Draco and Ginny seated next to each other at the table. There was another slamming noise and he was gone from the house. Mrs. Weasley tutted.

“Such a shame…” She whispered.

“Why is he here mum?” Ginny asked. Mrs. Weasley looked at Mr. Weasley.

“He and Hermione had a disagreement.”

“Disagreement?” said a loud voice. Fred burst into the kitchen from the back door followed by George.

“She kicked him out!” George replied to his twin's comment.

“Of his own house!” The twins said in unison.

“Upstairs, both of you! Get those boxes out of Percy's room like we called you over here for!” Mrs. Weasley shooed the twins away. Behind their mother's back, the twins made faces. They hurried up the stairs and out of sight.

“What happened?” Ginny asked after they had gone.

“Ronald said that he was being moody. Coming home drunk every night.”

“Traumatized that boy is now.” Mr. Weasley said, his words mumbled with the food in his mouth.

“Said some not very nice things about her… And some of his other acquaintances as well.” Mrs. Weasley said with a finish. She shook her head.

“He said some choice words with me my first day of work.” Ginny admitted.

“No!!!” Mrs. Weasley said. “What did he say?”

“He was upset that I didn't personally tell him about the um… Marriage.” Ginny blushed.

“Oooh. Look at my daughter!” Mr. Weasley interrupted. He reached over and clapped Draco on the shoulder.

“Also he made some snide remarks about why we were married.” Ginny said.

“Well, we all had something to say…” Mrs. Weasley said, glancing at Draco.

“He thought I was pregnant.” Ginny said. The kitchen was quiet for a moment.

“Good heavens- ARE YOU?” Mrs. Weasley screamed.

“No!!! No no!” Ginny said. Mrs. Weasley shot Draco a look.

“Now Molly.” Mr. Weasley said, tapping her on the shoulder. Molly took a breath and let it out slowly. She smiled.

“Enough of this. I am just so happy our family is being recognized!” She clapped her hands and reached for her teacup.

ooooo

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley showed Draco and Ginny to the door.

“I am excited to see you all on Saturday. Take care of yourselves.” Mrs. Weasley kissed Ginny on the cheek.

“Have a good time dear.” Mr. Weasley waved.

“Don't you worry about Harry. I'm sure it will be sorted out all in good time.” Mrs. Weasley patted Ginny on the shoulder. Ginny waved goodbye to her parents before Apparating.

Back at the Malfoy Manor, Ginny and Draco went up to his room. Ginny brushed her hair as she sat on the bed.

“Well. I'm glad your mother likes me now.” Draco said, changing into a black tee-shirt. Ginny blushed. He came over and sat next to her.

“Either way, I hope you have fun Saturday.” He kissed her neck causing Ginny to giggle.

“I'm worried about Harry.” Ginny admitted. Draco sighed and laid back against the bed.

“Why are you worried about that git?” Draco asked, reaching up and rubbing her back.

“His girlfriend kicked him out of his own house!” Ginny said.

“I'd never kick you out.” Draco said.

“Nor I. But I could make you sleep on the couch. That's what my mum would do whenever my dad made her mad.” Ginny replied.

“I'd sleep in your room.” Draco said.

“I'd lock it.

“The library.”

“I'd lock that too.”

“Guest room?” Draco tried.

“That too.” Ginny smiled. She then frowned. “I just hope he's okay.” Draco groaned.

“Gin. Think about this for a moment.” He sat up and cupped her face with his hands.

“Who are you with.” He asked.

“You.”

“Who are you married to?”

“You.”

“Who do you love?”

“You.”

“Do you forgive me for all the horrible things I said to you, your family, and your friends in school?”

There was silence.

“Is that what this is about?” Ginny asked, taking his hands and squeezing them.

“Well, no one should treat their girlfriends, or their wives for that matter, like the way Harry just treated his. I've done that to you in the past. I don't believe you've forgotten.” Draco said. Ginny shook her head.

“I know the true you. So of course I forgive you.” Ginny kissed his pointy nose, causing him to smile.

“But if I find you going back to your old Hogwarts ways and belittling me and my family, I'm taking a leaf out of Hermione's book and kick you out of your house as well.” Ginny teased.

“Oh I don't think that would happen.” Draco said. “I have far greater ways of keeping myself in the house if I should ever upset you.”

“And what might that be?” Ginny asked, smiling. Draco grinned.

“Make up sex.”

ooooo

Author's Note- If no one caught it, Mrs. Weasley has become happy with Draco because she is being noticed by the higher-class witches, a dream I think someone of her status would love to have happen to them. Ginny's being married Draco attracted the attention to her. If Draco married a Weasley, there must be more to the Weasley family than originally thought, right? Riiiiight. :) I thought it was a good way to switch the feelings around.

-->

20. The Witches Social Circle

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Tchyaa… Next chapter! Whoo!

Chapter 19: The Witches Social Circle

Saturday morning, a house elf popped into Draco's room. The elf cleared her throat in a squeaky manor.

“Miss needs to wake up.” The elf said shyly, tapping Ginny's arm. Ginny stretched and sat up.

“All right, thank you.” Ginny mumbled. She rubbed at her eyes and began to get up. Draco rolled over and grabbed her arm.

“Don't leave.” He said sleepily.

“I have to. Your mum has plans for me.”

“I have plans for you.” Draco said. He rubbed her arm.

“Draco, later.” Ginny said, stretching again. She kissed his forehead and got out of the bed and followed the house elf to Narcissa's room.

ooooo

Narcissa's room was, like herself, very girly. Snape coughed and gave Ginny's bed head a look as he walked out of the room past Ginny and the elf. Ginny squeezed her eyes shut. Her mother in law was so weird. Snape even more than that to allow himself to sleep in the flowery patterned room every night.

“Ginny! You are going to love what I have for you.” Narcissa said, coming over to her in a silk robe.

“I have a dress and I have a book of curling spells for you! We are going to have so much fun together!”

Ginny stifled a yawn. It was nine in the morning. Next thing, Ginny was stuffed into a slip and a corset.

“I didn't know these were around anymore.” Ginny gasped as Narcissa used her wand to tug the strings tight.

“Fern has a dress policy you see Ginny. We all have to wear a dress, stockings, and heels. Our hair has to be up. The Witches Social Circle represents society ladies at their finest. It's been ages since I had seen them.”

“I see.” Ginny replied. “Are the men not allowed around? Draco didn't know who Fern was.”

“Lucius kept him away with him when the ladies were over. He's met her a handful of times, but it was when he was younger so he probably doesn't remember. Severus has business in the basement. Draco is free to do whatever he pleases.”

With one last tug, Ginny was fit into the corset and was now being shoved into a mint green dress.

“You look so beautiful dear. I can't imagine why Draco never treated you well before.” Narcissa said. Ginny gave her a small smile.

“How he dotes on you.” Narcissa continued. “Every day you go to work he sits around the house and mopes and gushes about you. I don't mind listening to him, he is such a darling.” Ginny blushed.

ooooo

There was a grand knock at the main hall double doors. The house elf let in a trio of ladies, followed by Fern herself. There was a blonde woman in a dark blue dress, a black haired lady in a yellow dress, and a brown haired lady with a red dress.

“Narcissa. It's been too long!” Fern said, air kissing both of Narcissa's cheeks. Fern was dressed in a wine colored dress accompanied by a black travel cloak trimmed in black silk. The other ladies were dressed similar, with fancy dresses and fine cloaks. Narcissa was wearing a periwinkle blue dress.

“May I present Draco's wife, Ginevra Weasley Malfoy.” Narcissa said, pushing Ginny forward. The three other ladies gave her warm smiles and gave a small curtsey. Ginny paused for a moment. Narcissa pinched her arm.

“Oh.. Um. Hello.” Ginny said, returning the curtsey. Fern on the other hand, did not curtsey.

“Charmed.” Fern said. She waltzed past Ginny and Narcissa and sat gracefully down upon the couches. Just as the elves were bringing the tea, Ginny's mother arrived. Molly walked into the house with her mouth agape in a country floral dress that was too short in the hem.

“Mrs. Weasley.” Fern said, bowing her head to her. Mrs. Weasley was seated across from Ginny.

“Thank you so much for inviting me.” Molly said, all a flutter. Tea was passed around.

“Theresa is doing well.” Fern started.

“Ah yes. I ran into her son the other day in town.” Narcissa replied. The ladies nodded in unison. Narcissa patted Ginny on the knee and whispered.

“Draco's friend Blaise. Theresa is his mother.” Ginny nodded.

“Gina how is Harold?” Fern asked the blonde woman in the blue dress.

“Harold is doing lovely. He just made a large donation to the National Quidditch League.”

“Hmmm.” All the ladies said in agreement. Ginny took a glance at her mother. Molly's eyes were intent on Fern and was hanging onto every piece of juicy gossip that was being passed around.

“Do you enjoy living here Ginny?” Fern addressed Ginny.

“Yes. I do very much.”

“Do you have your own room?” Fern looked at Ginny over her teacup.

“Yes I do ma'am. I -”

“Ginny often stays the night in Draco's room.” Narcissa interrupted. All the ladies, except for her mother, gave her a smile.

“The life of a married woman is such a splendor. Especially when one is as young and beautiful as this one.” The black haired woman said, nodding her head towards Ginny. Ginny blushed.

“They are SO in love.” Narcissa gushed. “Draco misses her desperately during the day when she's at work. He is at such a delight when she's home.”

“You WORK?” Fern asked, looking at Ginny with wide eyes.

“Just a small job at the ministry.”

“Surely not in some low department.” Fern said snootily.

“Ginny works for the Minister.” Molly said, puffing out her chest in a proud manner.

“Ah. A pleasant position indeed. I shall send him a bread basket.” Fern stated. The ladies smiled and nodded again.

“How is your husband?” Fern asked. Ginny didn't speak until she realized she was the one being addressed.

“He is quite well.”

“Quite alive.” Said the brown haired woman.

“So happy to have him home.” Narcissa said. “Though I do wish he and Sev got along much better.

“Ah… How is he?” Fern warmly smiled at Narcissa. Ginny cringed. She hadn't wished her mother to hear anything about Narcissa's boyfriend.

“He is downstairs at the moment working with his potions.”

“Of course. I wouldn't expect him to be anywhere else.” Gina spoke up. All the ladies chuckled. Ginny peeked at her mother. She knew by the look on her face she was dying to ask who was in the basement.

“Olivia, would you like a crumpet?” Narcissa offered the black haired lady.

“Thank you Cissa.”

“Molly, I hear your husband is well?” Fern addressed Ginny's mother. Mrs. Weasley looked like she would explode.

“Yes! Yes he is! We had Ginny over for tea the other day so she could see him. You see he had been bed ridden and now he can walk around the house and go about all his activities with no problem at all. He is going back to work next week.”

“Lovely.” Fern said. The ladies smiled at Ginny's mother, causing her to tint pink.

“Do you think Sev would enjoy to join George the next time he and the men gather for a drink?” Fern asked Narcissa.

“Sevvy doesn't like to go out much. After he was released he stayed low at his home. He hardly goes out while he's here.”

“I can see why.” Fern slyly smiled at Narcissa who giggled.

“He's working on his potion right now.” Ginny heard Narcissa whisper to Fern, giving her a wink. Ginny rolled her eyes.

ooooo

It was finally time for the ladies to leave.

“You were a delight. We shall send out an invitation to you the next time we get together.” Fern told Ginny's mother. She then turned to Ginny.

“It was a pleasure to meet you. Good day.” Fern curtsied to Ginny who returned the gesture. Molly waved to Ginny on her way out. The house elves rushed into the room and began to clean up the cups and plates. One elf even was sweeping the crumbs up from the floor.

“Are they gone?” Draco asked, coming down the stairs.

“Yes yes. Hello dear!” Narcissa said, kissing Draco on the cheek and heading upstairs. Ginny blushed and looked down. Draco was staring at her.

“What?” Ginny asked, not looking at him.

“You look gorgeous.” He whispered.

“I don't like the color. And I think I have a broken rib.” Ginny said, playing with the folds of her dress.

“I think you look perfect.” Draco took her hands and pulled her towards him. He kissed her cheek and trailed a line of kisses down her neckline. Ginny gripped Draco's shoulder with her hand. He pulled her closer and breathed hotly on her neck.

“For Merlin's sake- take it upstairs.” Snape said, emerging from the basement, vial in hand. Ginny blushed and ducked her head behind Draco's shoulder.

“For Merlin's sake.” Mocked Draco. “I don't want to be here anymore. Want to go out?” Draco asked Ginny. She nodded.

ooooo

Moments later, Ginny came down dressed in a shirt and skirt. She let out a big breath.

“That feels much better.” She said. Draco took her hand and they went outside to Apparate.

The ended up at Diagon Alley. Ginny tugged on her husband's hand.

“May we visit my brothers?” She asked. He nodded. Down at Weasley Wizard Wheezes, Draco stopped and looked at her.

“What's wrong?” She asked.

“Just brings back memories.” He said, leaning down to kiss her. She smiled and they went inside.

“Draco!!! Dear old brother in law of ours! Care for a marshmallow?” Fred extended a clear bowl towards him.

“Don't eat it. It's an Expanding Marshmallow. You put it in your mouth and it swells so you can barely chew it.” Ginny said,

“No fair! Who told you?” George asked.

“Mum.” Ginny said smugly. Fred and George just laughed.

“Oh well. Another time then.” Fred said, putting the bowl back on the counter.

“It's quite busy today in town.” Ginny observed.

“Some new place opened up. Haven't had a chance ourselves to check it out, but I hear it's neat.” George said.

“Tell Ron to look into it.” Fred suggested. Ginny gave her brothers a hug goodbye and she and Draco left.

They then headed back towards the Leaky Cauldron for a small lunch. The tea and crumpets hadn't been very filling.

“I know about that place your brothers spoke of.” Draco said after they had placed their order.

“You do?” Ginny asked. Draco nodded.

“Blaise sent me a letter. He's seen them in the Muggle world. A `club' is what he said.”

“I've heard of those. Some of the Muggleborns at school told me about them. Isn't it like a bar and a place to dance?”

“Yeah.” There was silence for a while.

“Harry's been there.” Draco said. Ginny was surprised and gave him a questioning look.

“Blaise went there the first night and saw him there.” Draco said.

“I can't imagine him at a place like that.” Ginny took a sip of her lemonade. Draco just shrugged.

“Bad day plus bar equals vacation for men.” Was all he said. Ginny tutted.

“Well, maybe it would be fun to check it out.”

“Sure doll, want to go tonight?” He asked. Ginny smiled in agreement.

ooooo

Back at the manor, it was quiet. The adults were in the parlor. Narcissa looked extremely pleased and Snape looked apathetic as always. Draco grimaced.

“Aw…. BLOODY HELL!” Draco yelled and stomped off upstairs. Ginny stood awkwardly in the entrance.

“There's an owl for you Ginny dear!” Narcissa beamed.

“Thanks.” Ginny said. Sure enough, there was the Weasley owl waiting in her room. Draco came in as she was opening it.

“It's from Ron.” She said. She quickly read the letter.

“He says that mum hasn't stopped talking about all she overheard. And she wants to know who `Sev' is.”

“Ugh. Don't mention him.” Draco said.

“Oh- he says that he and Hermione are going to that new club too.”

“This will be interesting.” Draco said.

A few hours later, when it was settling into night, Draco and Ginny headed downstairs.

“And where are you going?” Snape evilly asked.

“This new place that opened up in Diagon Alley. Blaise told me about it.”

“Oh yes. Blaise would know plenty about that place.” Snape said coolly.

“What's that supposed to mean?”

“Considering his mother's habit of going through countless husbands…”

“Eight isn't countless Sevvy.” Narcissa chimed in.

“Regardless, he's quite the… what do the Muggles call it? Pimp?”

Ginny stifled a giggle.

“Whatever. We'll be back later.” Draco said.

“Have fun!” Narcissa waved. They started to leave but Snape spoke up again.

“Be quiet when you come home. I hear that place influences intense behavior.”

“How would YOU know?” Draco asked, handing Ginny a coat.

“I overhear things in the market.” Snape replied.

“Since when do you leave my house?” Draco retorted.

“Who do you think buys the groceries?” Snape said. He turned back to his book and left them to ponder what they were expecting.

ooooo

Author's Note- I hope the next chapter will be good. I hope ya'll like this chapter too. I am tired so I'm just gonna post this and go. Please R & R!

-->

21. Toxic

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: I've been busy. Sorry this chapter is short. The next one is going to be better so please stay tuned for that.

Chapter 20: Toxic

“This is it?” Ginny asked, as they came upon a small gray-bricked building with a sign on the front. It was partially behind an alley.

“I guess.” He pushed open the door and they were greeted with the thumping of music and dimmed lights. It was quite full of couples and groups sitting around at tables or on couches. Ginny kept close to Draco as they moved in further. Someone sitting at the bar stood up and headed over. Ginny wrinkled her nose as the figure approached.

Blaise Zabini blew out a puff of smoke from his cigar and held out a hand to Draco. Draco gripped it and the two friends shook hands.

“Draco. Long time no see. Alive and well?” Blaise chuckled. He slapped Draco on the shoulder.

“Ginny!” Blaise said, turning to her. She looked down shyly.

“A pleasure I assume. Did you receive the gift from my mother and I?”

“Yes I did. It was lovely, thank you.” Ginny said. Blaise nodded and took a drag on his cigar.

“Check out the place, okay?” Blaise said. He nodded again to Draco and headed back to the bar. Draco led Ginny off to the side and they sat down at a table.

“Do you see Harry?” Ginny asked. Draco peered over his shoulder and shook his head. A witch with a large silver stud in her nose came up and took their order. Ginny ordered a fountain drink and Draco ordered a Firewhisky (on the rocks).

“What's this I hear about you moping.” Ginny said as she sipped her drink. Draco put his drink down.

“If Snape was YOUR mothers boyfriend, I think you would mope too.” He said.

“No, I mean while I'm at work.” She said. Draco looked down.

“I miss you. It's quite boring without you at the house.”

“You could get a job.” Ginny suggested.

“Not now.” Draco shook his head. “Do you really think someone is going to want me working with them at the Ministry now?”

“True…” Ginny admitted. “You could take up a hobby. Or hang with your friends more.”

“There aren't a lot of them around. Crabbe is stuck running his family estate. Parents in Azkaban. Goyle is in France. Been there hiding. Blaise is only here because his mother needs support at home.”

“Well, if it makes you feel better, I miss you too.” Ginny said. She blushed. Draco leaned across the table and kissed her. There was a loud grunt behind him.

ooooo

Draco turned and saw Ron looming over his shoulder.

“Hello.” He said. Hermione peeked around Ron's shoulder and gave Ginny a smiled. Draco cleared his throat.

“Hi guys!” Hermione said. Ron glared at Draco. Hermione sat down next to Ginny at the table, leaving Ron to sit next to Draco. The waitress returned and took Ron and Hermione's order.

“So this is a club?” Ron asked. Hermione launched into an explanation of how Muggles loved to go to such places. Ron rolled his eyes.

“I don't get it.” He said. It was Hermione's turn to roll her eyes. Ginny turned to Hermione.

“So what's up with Harry?” She dared to ask. Hermione flipped her curly hair back over her shoulder.

“He came home drunk one night and I got on his case about it. He yelled at me, called me names. The next morning when he was more aware of the words he was speaking, he didn't even apologize. So he just stormed out.”

“You didn't kick him out?” Ginny questioned. Hermione shook her head.

“No. He left on his own. He's back there now.”

“So where are you living now?” Draco asked.

“A flat. I'd had my eye on it for a while. Ron helped me move in.”

“Place is pretty decent. For a flat.” Ron shrugged. The music was interrupted and a disc jockey announced that they were going to play the number one song from the hit band The Weird Sisters. Hermione squealed and grabbed Ginny's hands and took her to the dance floor, leaving the boys behind. Ron coughed.

“Soo…” Ron said. Draco downed the rest of his Firewhisky and headed to the bar, leaving Ron behind.

ooooo

At the bar, Draco ordered a larger Firewhisky. Blaise gave him a nod from farther down the counter. The bartender slid Draco his drink. Someone slid onto the stool next to him.

“Back again?” The bartender asked the customer, sounding annoyed. The person next to Draco grunted.

“The usual?” The bartender asked. Another grunt. The bartender proceeded to mix a Butterbeer with vodka and a shot of Firewhisky and slid it towards the tender. Draco peeked next to him and nearly choked. It was Harry.

“Finally ready to talk?” The bartender asked Harry. After taking a long drink, Harry began to speak.

“It's been hard, you know? All the death and the pain. I'm not sure my girlfriend is the one. Life's just complicated.” Harry sighed. The bartender slid a steaming concoction towards Harry.

“On the house. Just don't ask what's in it. It will help.” Draco stood up and slipped away back to the table.

“There you are!” Hermione said to Draco, when he came back. “Ron and I were going to dance.” Ginny took Draco's hand and led him after Hermione and Ron. He pulled her aside and whispered what he had overheard at the bar. Ginny looked over to the bar and saw Harry hunched over.

“Should we tell Hermione?” She asked.

“Not now.” Draco said. They headed to a space on the dance floor.

ooooo

The music changed to a loud and heart pounding song. Several of the couples were becoming closer, touching each other, staring at each other. They seemed to become lost in the music. It was infectious. As they danced, the space between Ginny and Draco became almost nothing. The club was hot and it only got hotter as the song continued. The dancing was almost toxic. Draco grabbed Ginny's waist and pulled him as close as he could. Grinding hips and hot breathing aroused them both.

“I need you.” Draco whispered to close to her ear. Ginny gripped Draco's hips and kissed his neck. He groaned and held her close.

Next thing he knew they were back at the manor. It was quiet and dark. They had their arms wrapped around each other. Draco pushed Ginny up against the wall, kissing her long and hard. An umbrella holder fell over, crashing to the ground in their lustful struggle. Draco had no idea what didn't keep him from taking Ginny right there on the stairs. They managed to make it to his room, magically locking and silencing the room. One more whispered spell sealed their night together.

ooooo

Draco woke up late morning all the way at the opposite end of his bed, nearly falling off. Ginny was snuggled up near the headboard, her red hair splayed everywhere. He sat up and made his way over to her. Her bare back was peeking out from the covers. He reached out a hand and ran it down her back. She stirred and turned towards him. He smiled and she smiled back.

“How are you feeling?” He dared to ask. After last nights several romps, he himself was beginning to feel the aftermath of his sexual drive.

“Still dizzy. And sore.” She mumbled. He kissed her freckled shoulder.

“I'll send for breakfast in bed.” He said. He picked his boxers off of the floor and headed to his closet.

ooooo

Author's Note- Like I said at the beginning, sorry this is short. The next one is going to be SUPER. Keep yourself posted.

-->

22. For Merlin’s Sake

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: UPDATED TWICE 3/26/06. Make sure you read this and the one before it if you haven't already! This one is going to be fun to write, and to read! Enjoy!

Author's Note 2: Um… I feel REALLY embarrassed. I thought everything was loaded of Angel Kisses, but I found out today, that it wasn't. So I went ahead and added the last three missing installments. SORRY!!! Read it though please!

Chapter 21: For Merlin's Sake

A few weeks went by and things were pretty settled in the Malfoy home. Draco had taken up Quidditch again to keep busy. Somewhere past the beginning of August, Ginny was getting ready for work when a house elf came into Draco's room. Ginny was primping her hair in the mirror over Draco's dresser.

“An owl for you miss.” The elf squeaked. Pigwidgeon flapped his little wings and flew over to Ginny. Draco came out of the bathroom.

“A letter? This early?” He asked. Ginny opened the letter. She smiled.

“Aw… My parents sent me a birthday card! How sweet.” Ginny said. She turned around and started fixing the collar of Draco's shirt, which was askew. Draco's heart dropped to his testicles.

“A…Birthday card?” He stuttered.

“Mmmhmm.” Ginny said.

“It's your birthday?” He gasped.

“Yes.” Ginny smiled, rubbing at Draco's morning stubble.

“Your birthday.” Draco repeated.

“Yes.” Ginny smiled.

“And you're…. How old?” Draco said, almost whining.

“Seventeen.” Ginny said, walking back to the mirror and tugging at a few out of place strands of hair.

“Se---- Se--- Seventeen?” Draco said. He thought he was dying.

“Yes. Now I have to go.” Ginny smiled, walked up to Draco and kissed him. He mouthed silently back. Ginny waltzed out of the room. When he heard the double doors shut….

“OH SHIT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

ooooo

“What's the matter sweetie?” Narcissa asked as Draco rumbled down the stairs.

“It's Ginny's birthday!” He practically shrieked.

“That's lovely dear, has she left already?”

“It's her birthday!” Draco repeated.

“Should I have the elves bake a cake?” Narcissa asked confused, not realizing her son had no idea it was Ginny's birthday prior to five minutes ago.

“How many candles?” Narcissa asked. Draco's mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water.

“Seventeen.” He muttered. “I MARRIED A 16 YEAR OLD!!!!!!!” Draco screamed. Snape chuckled.

“Your father and I were engaged when I was sixteen.” Narcissa said.

“No wonder her family hates me!” Draco said, beginning to pace. Snape looked extremely pleased.

“Her family hates you?” Narcissa asked.

“I didn't even bother to ask her when her birthday was!!!!!!!” Draco continued.

“Maybe you shouldn't have been married then.” Snape interjected.

“She's very mature for her age.” Narcissa pointed out. Draco stopped in his pacing and stood for a moment deep in thought.

“HOLY SHIT I FORGOT MY WIFES BIRTHDAY!!!!!!!!! FOR MERLINS SAKE!!!!!” Draco screamed. He ran back upstairs. Narcissa shook her head.

“Silly boy. Forgetting important dates.” She said. She flipped the pages of her Witch Weekly. Snape coughed and stood up and started to head quietly to the basement.

“Wait a minute…. SEVERUS SNAPE!!!!!!!” Narcissa screamed. Snape stopped in his tracks and cringed. Narcissa threw her magazine down on the loveseat.

“YOU FORGOT OUR ONE MONTH ANNIVERSARY!” She screeched.

“I'm old! Old people are allowed to forget things.” Snape tried to apologize.

“You're not THAT old!” Narcissa said. She stalked off grumpily. Snape sighed and followed after her.

ooooo

Ginny got back to the Manor late. She had gotten held up at work with an overload of appointments to fill and her brothers had stopped by to wish her a happy birthday. She tiredly kicked off her pumps and headed upstairs.

As soon as Ginny entered her room, she was instantly enveloped in darkness.

“What the…” Ginny said, reaching up and taking Draco's hands off her eyes.

“Surprise!” He said, wrapping his arms around her waist. Her room was filled with probably a thousand or more red roses.

“Draco! What's this?” Ginny asked.

“It's your birthday.” He said, leading her into the room.

“Draco.” Ginny said sadly, “I didn't tell you it was my birthday because you didn't have to do anything for me.” Draco frowned.

“Why did you think that?” He asked, taking her to her couch and sitting down, pulling her onto his lap.

“I don't know. I've never had a huge birthday at home. A few presents and my favorite dinner. That's it. You didn't have to do this.” Ginny said, picking up a nearby rose.

“I love you. That's why I did it. You're a Malfoy now and as my wife, you get whatever you want. And…. Some stuff you might not have asked for.” He said, looking around at all the flowers. Ginny stared around the red filled room and snuggled her face into Draco's neck. He smelled like spice and pine, her favorite. He had been wearing it the day they got married. She leaned back and looked at him. She realized he was dressed very nice with a suit and tie on.

“Why are you dressed like that.” Ginny asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Get dressed. I set out the dress the Zabini's sent you. There's one more surprise. Hurry though.” Draco said. Ginny kissed Draco's cheek and hurried to get ready.

ooooo

Once Ginny was ready, Draco handed her a medium sized box, which she promptly opened. She frowned at what was inside.

“A newspaper?” Ginny asked, tossing the box aside and holding up a newspaper.

Draco just smiled and took a hold of a corner of the newspaper. Before she knew it, she and Draco were being whisked away on the newspaper Portkey. They landed outside on a very high round platform with tables and candles. Stars were outside and the clattering of a kitchen nearby could be heard.

Ginny walked to the edge of the platform and looked down past the wrought iron railing.

“Are we…. Where I think we are?” Ginny asked peering very far down.

“Where do you think we are.” Draco whispered, coming up behind her and hugging her. Ginny swallowed hard.

“The Eiffel Tower?” She squeaked.

“Mmmhmm.” Draco said, nuzzling her neck.

“But how??? When??” Ginny said, turning around and staring at her surroundings.

“I got a hold of Goyle. He sent me the newspaper Portkey and set it up to land here. He says `hello'. Quite surprised to find out I was alive and married actually. Especially to you.”

Draco led her to a table and before long; other couples were arriving at the top of the Eiffel Tower restaurant. Waiters emerged from the kitchens inside and went around to the tables, taking orders. Draco ordered in French to the waiter. Ginny was speechless.

“Still wish I had done nothing?” Draco asked, reaching across the table and holding her hand.

“Not really.” Ginny blushed in the candlelight.

“These past two months have been a blur. I can't believe I'm here where I am. And who I'm here with. And… who I'm married to.” She said.

“This whole year has been a blur for me. All I ask Ginny, is that you believe in the me now, not the me back then.” He said, kissing her hand. Ginny's eyes teared up as she smiled.

ooooo

At the end of their dinner, Draco spoke in rapid French to the waiter. The waiter smiled and left. He returned with a small dessert. He spoke in French to Ginny, reached for her hand, and kissed it. Ginny blushed.

“What did he say?”

“Happy Birthday Beautiful.” Draco smiled. Ginny blushed more.

“Make a wish?” Draco said, waving his hand over the dessert, producing a lit candle in the middle. Ginny squeezed her eyes shut and quickly blew out the candle. Draco sipped the rest of his wine.

“Do you know what's on Saturday?” Draco asked, leaning back in his chair.

“What?” Ginny asked.

“One month wedding anniversary.” He said smiling. “And I guarantee I won't forget that.”

ooooo

Back at the Manor, it was very late but the house was very active. As Draco and Ginny tiredly made their way up the stairs, Narcissa could be heard complaining.

“Sevvy let me in.” Narcissa pouted, knocking on the Master Bedroom door. Ginny looked at Draco who rolled his eyes and shrugged.

“Oh! You two are home! Happy birthday Ginny!” Narcissa said, leaving the door to kiss Ginny's cheek and give her a hug.

“I thought you were mad at your boyfriend for forgetting your one month shagging anniversary.” Draco said in an annoyed tone to his mother. Narcissa ignored her sassy son and sighed.

“Well, he made up for it.”

“Aw- MOTHER!!!!!!” Draco screeched, putting his hands over his ears.

“You tell your son to shut up!” Snape said through the door.

“Sevvy let Cissy in.” Narcissa continued to baby talk.

“NO!” Snape grumpily replied. Narcissa sighed again.

“We have a problem.” Narcissa said.

“Did you lose the key to the handcuffs again?” Draco snapped.

“No no, I have that.” Narcissa said. Draco grimaced. Ginny desperately wanted to go to bed but Draco held onto her hand tightly.

“Then what?”

“Don't you DARE tell him Cissa!” Snape barked through the door.

“Well… Sev has come down with something…. Or up is more like it.”

It took one second for the vague hint to sink in.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” Draco burst into laughter, letting go of Ginny's hand and falling back against the wall, clutching his sides.

“CISSA!!!!! I TOLD YOU NOT TO TELL! FOR MERLINS SAKE WOMAN! DO YOU NOT LISTEN TO ANYTHING I TELL YOU????” Snape yelled.

“I'm sorry! I didn't think he'd figure it out!” Narcissa apologized. Draco took Ginny's hand and they went to his room. Pajamas for Ginny were already laid out. Draco collapsed chuckling on the bed. Ginny slipped quickly into her pajamas and crawled over to Draco.

“I love you.” Ginny said, snuggling up to him. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

“I do too. I'd um… offer to give you one last gift, but from the look on your face, you're ready to pass out.” Draco said, turning over and kissing her nose. Ginny yawned.

“Yeah.” She said.

“Well, even if we did do it, I have the safe knowledge that MY erection would go down.” Draco said, cracking a smile. Ginny giggled and kissed his cheek before crawling up to her spot in the bed and quickly falling asleep.

ooooo

Author's Note- Did everyone get this chapters Snape joke? He is such a thrill to tease! The Sorcerer's Stone was on ABC Family tonight but I couldn't bear to watch much of it, especially because I tuned in when the scene with Snape in the potions classroom was playing and I couldn't stand to write about him and his long lasting erection while he was on the television screen. LOL! I hope you enjoyed this one as much as me! Please read and review!

-->

23. Secrets Revealed

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: After much… MUCH!!!! Much self-restraint, I HAVE to do this. *sniff* I have to pair people up in this and I hope people will understand and not give me a freakin' lecture about it. If you want to hate on me for the pairing I make, hate on all the fan art that got me hooked on the idea. I am confused as to what will happen because of it, but as I write, ideas become clearer. Do not fret my friends; it will all be good in the end… And still please review. This still is a D/G fic. Thank you!

Chapter 22: Secrets Revealed

The next day, Ginny stretched and yawned, her hand colliding with Draco's head. He groaned and rolled over.

“Ow.” He said tiredly. Ginny giggled.

“Sorry.” She whispered. Sunlight streamed through the crack in the curtains. Ginny ran a hand through her tousled curls and yawned again.

“What time is?” She asked. Draco threw a pillow of his head and she could hear him mutter,

“Too early.”

Ginny slid out of the bed and went to the window and opened the curtains. Light flooded the room. Draco moaned under the covers.

“Ginny…” He whined.

“Oh crap.” Was what he heard next.

“What.” Draco said, emerging from under the pillows and sheets.

“We're supposed to be at my house in 2 hours.” She said.

“Since when?” He groaned.

“Since yesterday when my mother sent me that birthday card.” Ginny said. She went over to the bed and whipped the covers off. “Get up!”

“Who are you? My mom?” Draco grumpily said, eventually getting out of the large bed.

“If I were your mom, I'd be dating Snape. Then I'd have to kill myself.” Ginny said from inside the closet. Draco cracked a smile before it turned into a large yawn.

“So why are we going to your house again?” He asked, unceremoniously scratching his butt.

“Mum wants to have lunch. She says she has a surprise for me. Another sweater I bet.” Ginny walked out of the closet with an array of clothes for Draco. She kissed his stubbly cheek before heading off to her own room to change.

ooooo

Arriving at the Burrow, Ginny was greeted by her father waving to her and Draco from the front door.

“Ginny! Happy Birthday!” He said, walking forward. His left leg was a bit stiff. Ginny hurried forward and gave her dad a hug. Mr. Weasley clapped a hand on Draco's back and followed the two into the house.

“Happy late birthday sis!” Charlie said, getting up from the couch. Ginny ran over and gave him a hug.

“Great to see you Charlie!” Ginny said. Charlie rubbed a large hand through her curls, mussing up her hair. Ginny giggled and backed away. Charlie laughed and looked towards Draco. All he did was nod to Draco who nodded back.

Mrs. Weasley bustled into the living room, hands covered in flour.

“Oh! Ginny dear you're here early! I haven't finished making your…. I mean sit and talk to Charlie!” she said, smiling warmly at her daughter and hurrying back into the kitchen. Mr. Weasley lowered himself into a rocking chair.

“How's work?” Ginny asked Charlie.

“Good. We discovered a nest not too long ago. Mitchell almost lost a leg, the silly git. Got too close when the mother got back.” Charlie said.

“Fred and George stopped by work the other day. They said they'd be here.” Ginny said.

Charlie rolled his eyes.

“They're out back. Mum said they couldn't try out the new fireworks in the house so she sent out.”

Almost if on cue there was a loud whistling noise and crashing boom.

“Bill and Fleur couldn't make it though.” Charlie said, rubbing at a scar on his arm.

“Um… how are you… Draco.” Charlie asked. Draco stopped gazing around the living room and looked at Charlie.

“Oh.. Um… Okay.”

“Good…” Charlie said.

“Draco's taken up Quidditch again.” Ginny said.

“Quidditch eh? The League is almost up and running again I hear.”

“Yeah…” Draco said.

“You talked to Harry?” Charlie asked. Draco looked at Ginny.

“We saw him a while back. Went to that new club place in Diagon Alley with Hermione and Ron.” Ginny said. Charlie laughed.

“You went to Racers?” he asked.

“I didn't know it was called that.” Ginny said. She thought back on the building. There had been a sign, but the letters were written craftily and hard to make out.

“Best mixed whiskey's I've heard.” Charlie said. The conversation turned serious as Charlie asked more about how Harry was doing.

“Drunk.” Draco and Ginny said at the same time. Mr. Weasley shook his head.

“Poor lad. Gone through a lot. I'd suggest a vacation to him- but where would he go? Not everywhere is safe.” He said.

“He'll come around. Look at the rest of us.” Charlie said optimistically. There was another explosion outside, this time too close to the house. A mini rocket pinged off the outside walls.

“BOYS!!!!!!” Mrs. Weasley roared. Ginny, Charlie, and Mr. Weasley all laughed. Mrs. Weasley came into the living room, wiping her hands on a dishcloth.

“You can come in now!” She cheerfully said.

ooooo

In the kitchen, there was an elaborate lunch spread across the table. There was fried chicken, mashed potatoes, corn on the cob, freshly squeezed lemonade and a type of red gelatin.

“A picnic luncheon!” Mrs. Weasley happily said. Everyone sat down and reached for plates. Fred and George rushed in, soot marks on their faces.

“You could have called us to lunch mum.” Fred said, grabbing a chicken leg.

“Nice to see you again git!” George teased Draco. Mrs. Weasley frowned. She turned her attention to Charlie.

“So nice having you here.” She said smiling. “As long as my children still visit, I will never be an empty nester.”

“And while Ron still lives here too.” George said. He and Fred laughed.

“Where is Ron by the way?” Ginny asked. Mrs. Weasley reached for the butter and answered.

“Sleeping of course. Stays up all night and sleeps until the afternoon.” She clucked her tongue disapprovingly. “I'm looking into the personal ads from the Daily Prophet for him. It's high time he finds someone. A few blind dates won't hurt.” She said. Ginny rolled her eyes.

The lunch continued. The clink of silverware and plates was the only noise heard until Mrs. Weasley dropped the bomb.

“So Draco…. Who lives in your basement?”

ooooo

Draco choked on his roll. Ginny patted his back and Fred whipped out a mini bottle of Firewhisky out of his pocket and offered it to him.

“Where did you get that?” Mrs. Weasley said, frowning at the liquor.

“Oh this? Um… You okay?” Fred asked. Draco gave a few more coughs.

“No one lives in the basement mum.” Ginny said.

“Don't you lie to me! I know you know! You live there!!! It's a house elf isn't it? *gasp* Wait until Vivian hears that Draco's mother is dating a HOUSE ELF.”

“Isn't that illegal?” Charlie interrupted.

“SICK!!!!!!!!!!” Fred and George said.

“Mother!!!!!!!” Ginny screeched.

“Who's Vivian?” Mr. Weasley asked.

“Vivian is one of my new friends from the Witches Social Circle. She's not as high class as the others. We had lunch the other day.” Mrs. Weasley stated, puffing out her chest in a proud manner.

“My mother isn't dating a house elf.” Draco sneered. Ginny poked him with the rounded end of her fork.

“Be nice!” She hissed.

“Then who is this `Sev' she spoke of the time I was over for tea? HMMM???”

All eyes were on Draco and Ginny.

“Um… Mother has a friend.” Draco said.

“A FRIEND…….” Mrs. Weasley said, trying to grasp at the full story.

“Yes.” Draco said, getting very uncomfortable. He looked at Ginny who looked back. She jerked her head towards her mother in a gesture as if to say - `tell her and she'll shut up'. Draco sighed.

“Mum has a boyfriend.” He said.

“Isn't your dad in jail?” Fred asked.

“Yes.” Draco grumpily answered.

“And aren't they still married?” George said.

“Yes.” Draco replied.

“SCANDALOUS!” Fred and George said together, giving each other a high five.

“Why does he live in the basement? He's not a house elf is he?”

“Mum, will you come off of the house elf scenario?” Ginny pleaded.

“Well, where do you think the house elves go when they're not cleaning or cooking?” Mrs. Weasley said. “I'd think the basement.”

“The elves have a small room.” Draco said. “The basement has a bunch of old junk in it. School cauldron, travel trunks, a bunch of my father's old potion ingredients. He had a collection.”

“Ooooh.” Mrs. Weasley said. She sat back and picked at her chicken.

ooooo

Charlie talked some more about his latest travels and Mrs. Weasley gushed about how she had been invited to tea with some of the higher-class ladies of the Witches Social Circle. When lunch was over, Mrs. Weasley used her wand to wisk the dishes to the sink for cleaning. Mr. Weasley brought a wrapped box into the kitchen and set it in front of Ginny. She took off the bow and opened it.

“Wow!!! A sweater!!!!” Ginny said. Draco had to smile.

“I tried a new shade a blue.” Mrs. Weasley pointed out.

“Thanks, I love it.” Ginny stood up and gave her mother a hug.

“What did DRACO get you?” George asked.

“Um…” Ginny blushed.

“Nothing?” Fred anxiously wanted to know. Mrs. Weasley took the blush on her daughters face to be something entirely different.

“That is NOT an appropriate birthday gift.” Mrs. Weasley shook a finger at the couple.

“No mum… Not THAT.” Ginny said. “He um… well… I got flowers and had dinner at the Eiffel Tower.” Ginny said rushed.

“You went WHERE?” Her mother gasped, holding a hand to her chest. “My goodness.”

“It was nothing.” Draco said, shuffling his feet. Mrs. Weasley asked about the food and the scenery while Mr. Weasley got out a small stack of paper plates. A cake was brought to the table and they all, Draco quietly, sang `Happy Birthday'. Ginny blew out the candles on the cake and it was passed around.

ooooo

Much to Draco's dismay, Mrs. Weasley brought up the subject of his mother's boyfriend again.

“So what does your mother's boyfriend do?”

“He um… Reads sometimes.”

“He grocery shops.” Ginny pointed out.

“Hangs in the basement… Making potions.” Draco said.

“No job?” Mrs. Weasley shook her head.

“Used to.” Draco said.

“Ah!!!” Mrs. Weasley said, knowing she had hit the jackpot. Fred let out a huge belch. George laughed and Mr. Weasley chuckled. Charlie got up for a glass of water.

“So he used to work…. Reads, shops, makes potions….” Mrs. Weasley calculated out loud. “Sev…. Sev…..” There was a long pause and Mrs. Weasley took a sharp intake of breath. Ginny cringed and she felt Draco stiffen next to her. There was a clattering as Mrs. Weasley backed away from the table, chair crashing to the floor.

“YOUR MOTHER IS DATING SEVERUS SNAPE!!!!!!!” Mrs. Weasley screamed, pointing a finger at Draco.

There was another crash as Ron's door flew open.

“Snape? Where????” Ron yelled, sliding out into the hallway in a socks and pajama bottoms.

“Snape isn't anywhere Ron, calm down.” Said a sleepy voice following Ron out of the room. It was Hermione in a pair of Ron's boxer shorts and long tee shirt.

“Oh… Hi.” Hermione said, giving a little wave before retreating quickly back into Ron's room.

“Right… I'm gonna go back to sleep.” Ron said, pointing to his door. He backed slowly into his room admist the open mouths and wide eyes staring back at him.

ooooo

Author's Note- PLEASE DON'T HATE ME!!!! I had to do it. I really wish there was a Harry Potter Addicts Anonymous or something. I promise there are more updates to come. I am busy next week with work and I have a new video game I've been playing. Review if you liked it! Until next time!

-->

24. Desperate Housewitches

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: I know Ron lives at the top of the house at the Burrow, but I gave him a room at the top of the stairs for the scene at the end of the last chapter. Here's the next chapter. Hope you like it!

Chapter 23: Desperate Housewitches

“Hold your horses you two!” Mrs. Weasley yelled. Ron and Hermione came back out into the hallway, guilty looks on their faces. They came down the stairs and into the kitchen.

“What…. Is this?” Mrs. Weasley said, one hand on her hip, the other one waving a finger at the two.

“What's what mum?” Ron said, staring around at everyone.

“Ron you're a horrible liar.” Hermione said, crossing her arms and giving him a look.

“But….” Ron said.

“I stayed the night.” Hermione said.

“Ooooooooooooooooh.” Fred and George said.

“Hush!” Mrs. Weasley said to them. She turned back to the Ron and Hermione.

“And how long has this been going on?”

“About…. About a week.” Ron admitted.

“A WEEK!!! How come I didn't know this?” Mrs. Weasley said.

“We just didn't say anything.” Ron said. Mrs. Weasley frowned.

“WELL!!!! I never.” She said.

“So…. Are you guys like…. DATING?” Ginny asked them.

“No.” Ron said.

“Yes.” Said Hermione. Hermione turned and glared at Ron.

“What do you mean `No'?” She asked angrily.

“Well I don't know! I didn't ask you out.”

“It was sort of obvious don't you think?” Hermione snapped.

“Now that you mention it…. Yeah.” Ron said. Hermione tapped her foot for a moment and pouted.

“Fine. As long as you admit it.” She said.

“I'll deal with you two more later.” Mrs. Weasley said to her son and his girlfriend. She turned back towards Draco.

“What is Snape doing out of jail?” She asked.

“He served his time. He's still checked on by the Ministry though.”

“I can't believe your mom is dating Snape.” George said.

“I can't believe Ron is dating Hermione.” Fred said.

“Shut up.” Ron said.

“Snape is living in your house???” Hermione shrieked, after the shock of finding out his current location wore off. She rounded on Ginny.

“Why didn't you tell me?”

“Why didn't YOU tell ME you were dating my brother!” Ginny said, standing up, planting her palms on the table.

“You're a scumbag I don't think you should have married my sister because you're a good for nothing would be murderer!” Ron decided to shout at Draco. Draco stood up as well.

“I am not a murderer you tomato!!!!” Draco yelled.

“Did you just call me a TOMATO???” Ron yelled back.

“YOU SHUT UP!!!!” Hermione yelled at Draco and Ginny yelled at Ron. The girls rounded on each other again.

“Don't you tell my husband what to do!”

“Don't you tell my boyfriend what to do!”

“You boss him around anyways!”

“CHILDREN!!!!” Mrs. Weasley roared. Everyone stopped yelling.

“Boys to the living room!!!!!! ALL OF YOU!!!!!!! That includes you two!!!!!!” Mrs. Weasley screamed, pointing at Draco and Ron. All the boys stood up and grumbled. Fred and George chuckled and Mr. Weasley hobbled into the living room after them.

ooooo

“Now…. I think we need to have a strict talk.” Mrs. Weasley said, sitting down at the head of the table. Ginny and Hermione both had on `pissy faces' and were turned away from each other.

“You are BOTH in trouble.” Mrs. Weasley said.

“You can't ground me! I don't live here!” Ginny shrieked.

“YOU did not tell me about your mother in law's boyfriend.” Mrs. Weasley accused.

“It's HER business.” Ginny said.

“Snape is a murderer.” Hermione said.

“I know that.” Ginny said.

“Then why didn't you say anything about it?” Hermione snapped

“Because I knew you would freak, that's why. Why didn't you tell me you were dating my brother?”

“Because…… Because…” Hermione sighed. “Because I knew you'd flip out.” She admitted. Mrs. Weasley smiled.

“Now, have we calmed down?” Mrs. Weasley asked. The girls nodded.

“Hermione dear, I'll have a talk with you later. You can go upstairs and change.” Hermione stood up and left the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley turned to Ginny.

“You should have told me. We still are skeptical about Draco and his family connections at times. Like these for example.”

“Everyone is fine mum.” Ginny said.

“Well I hope so. Will you do the dishes?” Ginny shrugged, kissed her mother on the cheek and headed to the sink.

ooooo

Out in the living room, Mr. Weasley had propped open the Daily Prophet.

“I don't like you keeping secrets Mr. Malfoy.” Mrs. Weasley said, coming out of the kitchen. Draco opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted.

“I understand it's your mother's business, but Ginny is my daughter and I don't like the idea of her living with a criminal.”

“That's TWO she's living with.” Ron muttered.

“FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!” Fred and George began to chant.

“There will be NO fighting!!!” Mrs. Weasley said.

“You take care of my daughter or I will be ex-TREMELY angry!!!” She said, pointing at Draco. He just nodded.

“I'll deal with you and your girlfriend later Ronald.” Mrs. Weasley said. Ron went white.

ooooo

Fred and George headed back outside to finish off their fireworks and Mrs. Weasley went off to talk to Ron and Hermione. Draco went into the kitchen and found Ginny at the sink, arms elbow deep in water. He came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Hi.” He whispered.

“That was the worst birthday lunch ever.” Ginny said, scrubbing at a plate. “I can't believe Hermione didn't tell me anything.”

“Calm down.” Draco said, kissing her neck.

“I'm just frustrated.” Ginny said, not being affected by his moves.

“At least mum handled herself pretty well. I think all the years of yelling at Ron and the twins has worn her down.”

“Mmmhmmm.” Draco said, breathing hotly on her neck and running his hands down her hips.

“Are you TRYING to tease me?” Ginny asked, still concentrated on the dishes.

“Yes.” Draco said, cupping her bottom with a hand.

“Trying to make me a desperate housewitch? Neglecting chores for sex?” Ginny said, finally cracking a smile.

“Perhaps. You still have one birthday gift left.” He said.

“Mum says that's not an appropriate gift.” Ginny mocked. Draco softly laughed.

“It's been a while Ginny-bean.” Draco purred into her ear.

“Did you just use a pet name with me Draco Malfoy?”

“Yes I did Mrs. Malfoy.” He said, nipping at her earlobe. She turned around from the sink and planted a big kiss on his lips.

“If you would get your hands off of me and let me finish the dishes, we can get home faster, okay?” She asked. Draco nodded and pinched her bum before heading back out into the living room.

ooooo

At the Malfoy Manor, Draco wanted to take Ginny upstairs right away but they were stalled by a most un-wanted guest.

“Your mother wants to see you in the parlor.” Snape said. Draco looked down at Snape's pants.

“All better I see.” Draco said, grinning. Snape just smirked back.

“At least mine has gone down.” Snape said evilly. Draco looked down. His eagerness was pressing quite noticeably against his black slacks. Draco fumed red and pulled Ginny in front of him to hide it. Snape merely laughed and headed up to the library. After Snape was out of sight, Draco turned around and tried to adjust himself. Ginny just giggled.

“This better be quick.” Draco said, still red in the face. He and Ginny went down the hall into the small parlor near the kitchen. Narcissa was sewing again. There was a small pile of bibs next to her.

“You wanted to see us mother?”

“Yes!!! Come in dears.” Narcissa said. They sat down on a couch across from her.

“What… are those…” Draco said, pointing at the bibs.

“Just stocking up.” Narcissa said, winking at Ginny, who blushed.

“Whatever. What did you need.” Draco asked in a rush.

“Sevvy and I are going on a little trip.” She said.

“You had to tell me that now?” Draco said, shifting uncomfortably.

“Of course! We are leaving tomorrow. You and Ginny will have the Manor to yourselves.”

“No big deal. What else?”

“The Ministry sent a letter. They're doing a routine check up on the Manor come Monday.”

“You won't be back then? Tomorrow is Thursday. How `little' is this trip?” Draco said.

“Hmmm…. A week.” Narcissa said. Draco rolled his eyes.

“Whatever. I'll be here, don't worry.”

“Okay dear.” Draco grabbed Ginny's hand and practically dragged her out of the parlor.

ooooo

Author's Note- I really wanted to title a chapter this, so I did. I modeled it after how Mrs. Weasley is so into other people's private lives mostly. I also it would be fun to use the term too. Stay tuned for the next chapter.

-->

25. Playing House

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: First off, I've received some reviews regarding the Ron/Hermione thing. They have NOT done `it'. She just spent the night. Now… onto the story!!!

Chapter 24: Playing House

Draco woke up sometime around noon. He stretched and yawned and rolled over, eager to snuggle up to his wife. He stuck out his arm, ready to curl it around her waist, but it fell against empty sheets. He opened his eyes and looked next to him. Ginny was gone. He groaned. She worked today. His mom wasn't home and thank Merlin Snape wasn't either. He sat up and made his way to the shower.

Half an hour later, Draco was lounging in the library with the wireless turned on, listening to the Quidditch report. Teams were looking for players now. Draco sighed and switched off the radio and went down to scrounge in the kitchen.

In the kitchen Draco opened the pantry to see what was appetizing. He picked up a nearby box.

“Soy-O's?” He said aloud. `What kind of shit did Snape buy anyways?' he thought. He threw the cereal back in the pantry. He looked near the bottom of the pantry and found something more pleasing.

Ginny came home early today. She kicked off her pumps as usual and the house elves rushed out to collect them and her coat.

“I've got them.” She tried to tell them, but they yanked her coat out of her hands, bowed, and hurried away to put them back in her room. Ginny sighed and wandered upstairs. She could hear the wireless in the library. She poked her head in.

Draco was occupying Snape's favorite chair and had his face hidden behind a book. There were bottles of Butterbeer littered around his feet.

“I'm home.” She said from the doorway. Draco lowered his book and Ginny started to giggle.

“What?” He asked confused.

“I didn't know you wore GLASSES.” Ginny said pointing. He hurriedly set the book down and ripped the glasses off his face.

“Only….. Only sometimes.” He said, face going red. He folded them and set them on the table next to the chair.

“It's okay.” She said, waltzing into the library. “I thought you looked dashing.” She leaned down and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She looked around the library.

“Is this all you had today?” Ginny said, pointing to the bottles on the floor.

“Pretty much yeah.” He said casually.

“Why didn't you make something? Or have the house elves do it for you?” She asked.

“I dunno… Wasn't hungry.” He said shrugging.

“Come on. I'll make you something.” Ginny said picking up a handful of bottles.

ooooo

Down in the kitchen, Ginny was making Draco a turkey sandwich and a ham one for herself.

“Thank you Mrs. Malfoy.” Draco said.

“You're welcome Mr. Malfoy.” Ginny said. She handed him his plate.

“This is like playing house.” She said, walking towards the dining room.

“What do you mean?” Draco asked.

“I guess it's more of a girl thing. I would play `house' when I was younger. Pretend that my dolls were my kids and I would pretend bake them dinner and such. It was fun until Ron ruined my play kitchen.”

“Well I think you're perfect at it.” Draco said. They sat down at the table.

“Do you really mean that?” Ginny asked. He chewed his sandwich before answering.

“Of course. You make me meals. You attempt to do your own laundry and your own cleaning.”

“The house elves are pushy.” Ginny said. “I like doing my own stuff.”

“I know. They are helpful though. Don't like competition.”

“Competition? Are you saying they think I'M competition?” Ginny screeched.

“I'm just saying you're trying to invade on their chores.”

“Well maybe I should just be sloppy from now on then.” She said sarcastically.

“That's what I do.” Draco said. Ginny rolled her eyes.

“I heard the Quidditch League is looking for players now.” He said, changing the subject.

“Oh really? I wonder if the Cannons are looking for someone.” Ginny replied.

“Pffft.” Draco said. “I'd go for the Falmouth Falcons.”

“If you do, prepare to meet the wrath of my brothers.”

“I already meet it every time I go to your house.” Draco said.

“Touché.” Ginny said smiling. After a moments silence, she brought the first topic to the table.

“What else am I good at?” She asked.

“Well…. That thing you did with your tongue last night…..” Draco started.

“I don't mean that!!!” Ginny said, blushing.

“Okay okay…” He said grinning. “You are caring. Look who you're with. You're forgiving as well. You're pretty too.” This caused Ginny to blush again.

“Um…. About your mother.” She said.

“What about her?” Draco asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I think she's trying to hint at something.”

“Like what?” He asked. Ginny shook her head.

“Nevermind.” She said, standing up to take her plate to the sink where it was immediately snatched out of her hands from the lead house elf. Draco hurried after her.

ooooo

When Draco got upstairs, Ginny was already in her bathroom taking a shower. He reached for the doorknob but she had locked it. He sighed and headed to his room to wait for her.

Ginny stepped into her room covered in a red robe, one hand rubbing a towel at her wet curls.

“What did you mean.” Draco said. Ginny jumped. She looked and saw Draco sitting on her couch.

“What did I mean what?” She asked, walking right past him.

“What is my mother hinting at?” He practically demanded.

“You mean you don't know?” She said, rummaging in her dresser for pajamas.

“No.” He said. Ginny sighed. Sometimes her husband could be as dense as Ron.

“Babies.” Ginny whispered, shutting the dresser drawer.

“Babies??? Merlin if she has one, I am going to impale myself on my broom.”

“Not her. Me.” Ginny said impatiently. Draco's mouth fell open.

“You mean you're….”

“For heavens sake you jump to conclusions! NO!!!!” Ginny cried.

“That's good.” Draco said, sighing a breath of relief. Ginny furrowed her eyebrows.

“So you don't want me to have your kids?” She said.

“What? No! I didn't mean that!!! I just meant… Well…. We haven't talked about that and…. Um…”

“Exactly. I think we should.” Ginny said.

“You… you do?”

“It seems to come up ALL THE TIME.” She said, flopping down on the couch next to him. “People at work as me about it, your mom hints at it when you're not around.”

“Come to think of it, Snape makes comments, rude ones, about it too.”

“I don't know why everyone is obsessed with babies.” Ginny sighed.

“Ask your mom. She had seven.”

“I don't know why everyone is obsessed with US having babies.” Ginny rephrased.

“Good looks?” Draco guessed.

“My mother claims to not like you, but Ron has told me she wonders constantly when she's going to get grandchildren.”

“Well, your oldest brother is married.”

“Well, Mum does seem to like you more than Fleur so… I'm the main target.” Ginny said.

“Oh.” Was all Draco had to say.

“Do you even like kids?” Ginny asked.

“They can be brats at time but they're okay.”

“I like them.” Ginny said. There was a long silence.

“Do you think we're ready for one?” Ginny quietly asked. Draco thought for a moment.

“No… But then again, you never know. Things have a strange way of working out.” He leaned over and kissed her. Ginny smiled.

“Thank you.” She said.

“For what?”

“Listening.”

“You're welcome.” He said. She stood up and headed to her bathroom.

“Maybe when you're done, we can do it on every surface of the house.” He said teasingly.

“I don't find that appealing. Just think about where your mum and Snape could have done it.” Ginny called back to him. Draco made a disgusted face before answering.

“Let's sleep in your room tonight.”

ooooo

Author's Note- Okay, I'm sorry whoever wrote the story that uses the name Falmouth Falcons but I don't remember your author name! But I love your stories and I hope it's okay I used the team name. I think you made up right? Or do I need to read book six again? Anyways- if I'm using someone else's idea, I'm giving credit to you! Hope you guys enjoyed this and will enjoy what's to come!

-->

26. Ow

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: Okay, the story is taking a twist. I hope it goes well. I haven't written in a while but I'm on a Harry Potter kick right now. All I have to say is that if M. Night Shamylan directs a Harry Potter film, is that Bonnie Wright will be replaced by Bryce-Dallas Howard and Daniel Radcliffe by Joaquin Phoenix. That's not going to happen, but they're in like all his most recent films. Starting to see a pattern with him. Oh yes, and he himself will play a Gryffindor student.

Chapter 25: Ow

“Ow….. Oww….. Ooooowwwwwwwww.” Draco muttered as he walked into the mansion the next day. He made his way to the kitchen to get some ice.

“You're home late.” Ginny spoke up, sipping tea at the counter.

“Oh… Hey.” Draco said, straightening and acting like every bone in his body didn't feel broken.

“Were you saying something as you were coming in?”

“No, of course not!” Draco said quickly.

“What were you doing anyways?”

“Playing Quidditch.” He answered.

“I didn't see you in the backyard.” Ginny said.

“I was out with Blaise.”

“That was nice.” Ginny stood up and kissed him on his cheek and exiting the kitchen. Once he knew his wife was out of earshot, he sprinted achingly to the fridge and stuck his right arm into it.

“Ahhh……”

ooooo

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!” Ginny squealed as she ran from Draco down the long hall with the bedrooms.

“Come back here!” Draco said, trying to keep up with her.

“No!” Ginny screamed happily. Ginny thundered down the stairs and slid to a stop in the entrance hall.

“Gotcha!” Draco said running up behind her and squeezing both her buttcheeks with both hands. He looked up and immediately released.

“Good afternoon Mr. Malfoy… Mrs. Malfoy.” Said Mr. Ashford, the man from the ministry. He stood in front of the double doors wringing his hat in his hands. A house elf stood nearby.

“Hello.” Draco said.

“I'm um… Here for the inspection. I didn't come at a bad time did I?” He asked looking between the two.

“No.” Ginny said. She turned and smiled at Draco who was clearly perplexed.

“I thought we weren't going to be visited until Monday.” Draco said. “Today is Friday.”

“Yes well… We would have owled you about the change in plans but we are incredibly swamped at the ministry this weekend. There's a press confrence tomorrow and we have a drill to take place on Monday.”

“We understand.” Ginny said. “Please have a look around.”

Mr. Ashford nodded to Ginny and started to wander around the parlor, trying not to step on the oriental rugs.

ooooo

“You are naughty.” Draco said as they laid in bed that night. “You can't grab your husband in his most private of places and then run off without giving him any.”

“Mmmm…” Was all Ginny said smiling to herself. She nuzzled up to his shoulder.

“OW!” Draco cried out.

“What's wrong?” Ginny asked, scrambling away. She took a sharp intake of breath. “Is there a spider in the bed?” She whispered.

“No… You just cuddled my bruise.” Draco sat up in the bed and peeled off his night shirt. There was a huge black and blue bruise on his right shoulder.

“Are you sure you played Quidditch and didn't get in a fight?”

“Yes.” Draco groaned, rubbing at his shoulder.

“In the morning I will make a bruise paste and put it on for you.”

ooooo

The next day was the one-month anniversary. A house elf came into Draco's room with strawberry pancakes and waffles and lemonade. Ginny sat in the bed alone while Draco took a shower. He came out, the bruise still shining on his shoulder.

“Enjoying breakfast?” He asked, sitting down next to her.

“Yes.” Ginny said, leaning back against an array of pillows propping her up.

“I know this might sound odd, but we need to go to the Ministry today… I know its our anniversary and all that.”

“It's ok.” Ginny said. “I have my own confession to make.”

“You do?” Draco raised an eyebrow at her.

“Yes. Tomorrow I promised Fred and George I'd watch over the store for them. They're going to Egypt to shop. Lots of the ingredients they use come from there.”

“Okay. Then I guess I will see you on Monday.” Draco said, leaning in for a kiss.

“Hold it mister!” Ginny said, pointing a fork at her husband. “You're coming too. Someone needs to clean up after the pygmy puffs.”

“The whats?” Draco asked.

“Love you.” Ginny said before stuffing pancakes in her mouth. Draco sighed and walked out of the room.

ooooo

After Ginny had gotten out of the shower, the house was unusually quiet. A house elf was making the bed and another one hurried up to her.

“Master has already left miss.” The elf squeaked.

“What? He left without me? Why?” Ginny demanded. The house elf just bowed.

“Dress is on the bed for you miss. Master says to hurry to the Ministry. Ginny sighed and took the dress laid out for her and got dressed.

ooooo

Outside of the Ministry, where the fountain stood, a platform stage with a maroon velvet background had been erected. A podium stood in the center. Several wizards and witches had gathered around. Some of them were reporters, others were spectators. A bugle was blown and the Minister of Magic walked onto the stage. Reporters were poised with their notepads, cameramen with their cameras.

“Ladies and gentlewizards!” The Minister announced to the crowd from the podium. “We are here today to honor one of the greatest traditions in the wizarding world!”

The crowd cheered. This was at the time when Ginny arrived. She hurried to the back of the large crowd, which circled all the way around the fountain.

“Excuse me.” Ginny asked politely as she pushed her way around the fountain.

“For several years now, our ministry has been rolled up, tossed around, beaten and we are right on track to getting ourselves back to where we belong.”

More cheers from the audience.

“I have with me here today the new head of the Wizarding Sports department…. Oliver Wood!!!!”

“Oliver Wood?” Ginny whispered. Then it clicked. The captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team Harry's first three years. `He survived the war!' Ginny happily thought.

A much older looking Wood walked onto the stage and waved to the crowd. A few flashbulbs went off.

“Thank you.” Wood said to the audience. “On behalf of gracious donations, popular demand, and a lot of hard work, I am glad to announce to all that the National Quidditch League has now been re-opened!”

The crowd went crazy. Ginny was shunted to the size as people near her jumped up and down in excitement. Wood held up his hands, indicating he wasn't finished.

“Today I also come to you to talk about our British Quidditch teams. Tryouts have been ongoing for the last couple of weeks for various teams and it was notified to me yesterday that we have our first complete team. I present to you, Gustav Lozinski!”

A few more flashbulbs as a stuffy looking stick in the mud walked onto the stage.

“Thank you Wood.” Said the man in a heavy Russian accent.

“Lozinski has trained Quidditch players over the years and he has complied, in his words-“

“THE BEST QUIDDITCH TEAM EVAH!!!!!!!” Lozinski interrupted, punching his fist into the air. The audience cheered again.

“Mr. Lozinski is now the owner, trainer, and coach for the-“

Another interruption. Chants from behind the maroon curtains rose up. The audience started to chant along. Ginny move her way forward some more through the crowd. As she reached closer to the front it was easier to hear what they were chanting, but the chants were soon drowned out by the screeching of a bird like an eagle and a burst of lights and sparks from the stage. A group of men were now on the stage all in gray and black uniform.

“I present! THE FALMOUTH FALCONS!!!!” Lozinski announce to the crowd practically yanking the podium away from Wood.

“Fal-cons! Fal-cons!” The crowd chanted again. A few flashbulbs went off.

“I `ave come up weeth the best Quidditch team evah!” Lozinski repeated. He walked to one end of the line of the men and began to introduce them to the audience. “Arwen Marino, Yusef Kingston, Erik Wiccket- Chasers! Karl Jones and Dean Hokaru- Beaters! Jacques Ovlette- Keeper! And Draco Malfoy- Seeker!”

The flashbulbs went crazy. Ginny's mouth fell open. It was indeed Draco standing at the end of the line. His silver arm guards went from his wrists all the way up to his elbows, with the ends shaped like feathers. The leg guards went from the knee down, curling around his black shoes with talon like claws. He was wearing a gray sweater that went up to his neck. His black pants were made of a shiny material.

“Mr. Lozinski! Are you aware of the history of Mr. Malfoy?” questioned one of the reporters.

“I am completely aware.” Lozinski barked at the reporter. “Mr. Malfoy has cleared the Ministry's inspections and passed his trial. No longer shall he be wrongfully viewed. He is now part of the best Quidditch team!”

Some claps from the audience and a lot of more flashbulbs, mostly Draco's direction.

“Um…. Tryouts will continue to resume for the other British League Teams. Please contact the sports department if you are interested. Positions are still available.” Wood said, taking the podium back from Lozinski. Lozinski punched his fist into the air one final time before marching off the stage, the team following him.

“Mr. Malfoy! Mr. Malfoy! Do you think your position on your team will give you a negative or a positive response from the public?”

“Mr. Malfoy! What do your teammates think of you?”

“Mr. Malfoy! What do you think your reputation will do for the team?”

“Mr. Malfoy! How do you think other teams will play against you given your troubled history?”

“Mr. Malfoy!” Screamed one reporter in a high pitched voice. “Where is your wife?”

“Yes!!! Yes!!! Mr. Malfoy! Where is your wife?”

“When was the wedding?”

“What does her family think of your hasty wedding?”

“Please!” Interrupted Lozinski. “No more questions.” The group separated and Draco was immediately swarmed by paparazzi. Ginny hurried the best she could over to him.

“Mr. Malfoy! What does your family think of your wife?”

“Leave him alone!” Ginny screamed. Draco cringed as he looked down to his left, Ginny clutching onto his arm, trying to pull him away. Flashbulbs went crazy again.

“Mrs. Malfoy! What do you think of your husbands career choice? How will this affect your marriage?”

“Mrs. Malfoy!” A loud voice said. Rita Skeeter pushed her way to the front of the crowd. She had an evil smirk upon her face. Ginny glared at her.

“Mrs. Malfoy. Please tell us, we're all DYING to know.” Rita said acidly. “When are you due?”

“Excuse me?” Ginny asked.

“Is it a boy or a girl?” A reporter in the back shouted.

“I am not pregnant.” Ginny said. Flashbulbs clicked away.

“Come now dear.” Rita said, green pen floating coyly beside her. “Look at how you glow! Of course you're pregnant.” More flashbulbs.

“I am not pregnant. That is final. No further questions.” Ginny said, nearly cutting her arm on the metal feathers of Draco's guards in attempt to pull him away. They managed to escape the reporters and headed straight to the elevator.

ooooo

“Ow! What was that for?” Draco asked, rubbing his left shoulder where his wife had just hit him.

“For not telling me you tried out for a NATIONAL Quidditch team!” Ginny screeched as they entered the manor. She kicked off her shoes. A house elf hurried into the room.

“You! Pick those up and put them away!” Ginny practically screamed at the elf. She was just so frustrated.

“That was hot.”

“I can't believe you would do that without telling me! And leaving without me for that press confrence! That was very rude!” Ginny screamed. She took a second and breathed heavily.

“What was hot.” She asked breathlessly.

“You ordering the house elf around. And you make me hot when you're angry too.” Draco said. He pushed her on the couch in the parlor and began to kiss her passionately.

“Well.” Ginny breathed, running her hands down his sweater. “I've always loved a man in uniform.” She whispered. Draco kissed her neck.

“Don't think this gets you out of watching the store tomorrow.” She said.

“Darn.” Draco said. There was another soft thud as Ginny playfully hit Draco in his un-injured shoulder.

“Ow!”

ooooo

Author's Note- I was going to write more but the chapter has made itself longer than originally thought so I am going to have to write the next one once I gain some free time. I am working two jobs this summer and have rarely any free time. Please review!

-->

27. Kid & A Candy Shop

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: After scanning through books 5 and 6, especially 5, this might seem ODD. But its better than the original plan which I will briefly indulge in at the end of this chapter. Hope this doesn't ruin stuff and make you guys hate my writing.

Chapter 26: Kid & A Candy Shop

“Get up.” Ginny said to Draco, throwing a pillow at his face. The thump of the pillow stirred her husband who threw the pillow onto the floor.

“You're still sore about the Quidditch thing?” Draco mumbled, getting out of bed.

“A bit. Right now I'm just too stressed about running the store today.” Ginny said.

“Can't I stay home?” Draco practically whined.

“No. You promised you'd come and help.”

“No I didn't. You told me I had to come.”

“You owe me.” Was all Ginny said as she called over her shoulder on her way to take a shower.

ooooo

Ginny jumbled with the keys to open Weasley Wizard Wheezes. Draco stood yawning behind her as she unlocked all the locks. Ginny tapped her wand against the nearest lamp and all of the lights in the store turned on. It was quite different than the last time that they were in the store. A pack of Pygmy puffs purred and buzzed at the sight of her as they walked by their cage in the window.

“Ew they smell.” Draco said, wrinkling his nose. Ginny turned and glared at him.

“What? They do….” Draco said. Ginny then got the maroon robes from the back.

“This brings back memories.” Ginny said, handing a robe to Draco who immediately put it back on the hook in a silent refusal to wear it.

“From what, 2 months ago?” Draco said snootily.

“Yes.” Ginny said ignoring his tone.

“I just don't like thinking about it.” He said, voice going soft. Ginny reached over and squeezed his hand.

“It's just for today. Don't worry.” She shrugged into the maroon robe and began to rustled around under the counter.

“Sweet! Booze!” Was all Draco said grabbing the hidden Firewhisky. Ginny snatched it from him.

“This is going upstairs.” She said, taking the bottles towards the stairs. Her footsteps clunked as she walked up the stairs. She came back down, Draco pouting, elbows leaning on the counter.

“For goodness sakes, you're like a kid in a candy store.” She told him.

“Um, hello?” Draco said, gesturing around the store.

“Oh you know what I mean.” Ginny said. Draco just smirked.

ooooo

“Draco could you put some more chocolate frogs out please?” Ginny called into the back room. The store was lively with a gaggle of guests. Two of the pygmy puffs had found new homes already and several parents were with their kids were browsing the candy and the jokes. Draco emerged grumbling with a box of the frogs. The lid was open and suddenly a frog jumped out and onto his face. Ginny stifled her giggle as he walked past to put them on the shelf.

It was a bit awkward having Draco in the store. People moved out of his way and eyed him cautiously as he set the box on the ground and started stacking the candy. The frog had made its way into his hair and now it was quite a sight to see him trying to yank it out. She smiled to herself as she watched over the store. People walking into the store who knew Fred and George greeted her warmly, asked how she was. Thankfully people left Draco alone. That was until a certain blonde witch passed by the store and practically threw herself at the window to see who was inside. The door was then opened with a very unwanted `ting' of the bell above the door.

“Well I'll be! Bozo, get the camera!” Rita Skeeter said bustling into the store. She touched up her obviously dyed hair and turned to Ginny who was scowling behind the counter.

“Poor poor poor Mrs. Malfoy. Did the Ministry job not work out?” Rita said sarcastically.

“I'm just watching the store for my brothers.” Ginny replied, glaring.

“I'm sure you are.” Rita said. “And who's your new stock boy?” Rita said looking in Draco's direction. He had just knocked over a stack of acid pops and he was hurriedly trying to fix them.

“He's just helping out for the day. Tomorrow he goes back to Quidditch.”

“Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.” Was all Rita said. Bozo hurried into the store with a camera in hand.

“I dropped the lens!” He said to Rita.

“You imbecile!” Rita said, stomping her foot and snatching the camera from Bozo. “Now I'll have to find a new front page.” Rita looked around the store before leaving in a huff. Ginny let out a sigh of relief.

ooooo

Sometime after lunch, Hermione and Ron came into the store to see how things were going.

“I'm glad no one looks like a chicken.” Hermione said, observing the store. Fred and George were known for handing out free samples of new products that had some strange affects. Ginny just giggled.

“So I'm starting work on Wednesday.” Hermione told Ginny.

“That's great! What will you be doing?”

“Well I'm going to be an intern in the Wizarding Education Research and Development department. Hopefully I could be one of the teachers at Hogwarts, or even the people who give the O.W.L.S. and N.E.W.T.S.”

“That's really neat.” Ginny said. Hermione happily nodded. Ron had started to drift away but Hermione grabbed his hand and dragged him back.

“Aw come on!!!! Just let me say something!” Ron pleaded to Hermione.

“No! You are NOT going to say ANYTHING to him!” Hermione told Ron.

“What's going on?” Ginny asked the two of them.

“Ronald wants to say something to Draco about how the Falmouth Falcons are horrible players.” Hermione said rolling her eyes.

“They are.” Ron defended.

“Are not.” Hermione and Ginny said at the same time.

“You're just sore that you missed the deadline to try out for the Cannons.”

“Am not.” Ron said, crossing his arms. Hermione rolled her eyes again and smiled at Ginny.

“Can I at least buy some Bertie Botts?” Ron asked. Hermione let go of his hand and he walked off.

“If I hear any hexes being thrown you're sleeping on the couch!” Hermione called after him.

“Have you heard from Harry?” Ginny asked. Hermione shook her head.

“Not a lot. Last I heard he was back at Grimmwauld. Lupin and Tonks have stopped by a couple of times. Say he's doing better.”

“That's good.” Ginny said. “So how are the sleepovers?” Ginny asked. Hermione blushed.

“He's a great guy. He's your brother, you should know that.”

“He's hot headed.” Was Ginny's reply.

“I have my ways of keeping him in line.” Hermione said looking over her shoulder at him. “He can be immature at times, but he knows how to treat a lady. I can thank your mother for that.”

“True.” Ginny said, rearranging the items on the counter.

“He at least cleans his dishes at my flat. Cleaner than you'd think. Not sure what your mom thinks of him always spending the night.”

“I wouldn't know. I haven't heard from her lately.” Ginny said, shrugging.

“We ought to get together again sometime. It would be fun.” Hermione suggested.

“I just hope Harry can get better.” Ginny said changing the subject. Hermione just nodded.

ooooo

“Ahem.” Ron said, passing by Draco. Draco looked up from his box of candy.

“Hi.” Ron said.

“Hi.” Draco said. There was silence.

“Um….. Did you need help finding something?” Draco asked.

“No… No… It's my brothers store. I know where things are.” Ron said.

“Oh…… Right.” Draco said. More silence.

“Soooooo…. I hear you're Seeker for the Falmouth Falcons now.” Ron said.

“Yup.” Draco said, looking around for where the Droobles gum went.

“Have you heard anything about the Cannons?” Ron asked.

“If you're going to tell me that your team is better than mine-“

“No no no!” Ron said to Draco. “I was…. Um…. I was wondering….”

“You're not asking for an autograph are you?” Draco said.

“No.” Ron said, ears going red. “I was wondering if you could get me into the Cannon tryouts on Tuesday.”

“What makes you think I could get you into the Cannon try outs?” Draco said, raising an eyebrow.

“You're part of the National Quidditch League! Just talk to the coach. Say you know someone who wants to try out but missed the deadline. His name is Terry Reiner.”

“I know who the Cannon coach is.” Draco said. There was silence.

“I'll see what I can do.” Draco said. Ron grinned.

“Just because you're my wife's brother.” Draco added.

“Oh barf, don't use that word.” Ron said.

“What word, wife?” Draco said.

“Ew, yes. It just sounds weird when you say it.” Ron said.

“Oh. And there's nothing wrong with Mr. Hermione Granger?”

“I'm not Mr. Hermione Granger!” Ron said.

“Whatever. You're so whipped.”

“Am not!” Ron said, a little too loud. Hermione looked over at the two from the counter.

“RONALD I TOLD YOU TO LEAVE HIM ALONE!!!!” Hermione yelled across the store.

“Wha-pish!” Draco said, making a whipping noise and flicking his wrist at Ron.

“Just talk to him okay?” Ron asked Draco one more time.

“Whatever.” Draco said turning back to his box. Ron hurried away back to the counter.

ooooo

After the store was closed, Ginny and Draco ate dinner upstairs. Ginny had made spaghetti on the small stove.

“I found this candy in the back. They weren't labeled or priced.” Draco said, nodding a box on the floor with random candy bags in them.

“I think this is Fred and Georges snack stash.” Ginny said, peering down at the box. They'll make candies for themselves, not label it and keep it in the back to munch on. We could have some later.” Ginny said.

“Today wasn't so bad.” Draco said, reaching under the table and pulling out a bottle of Firewhisky.

“What is it with you men and that damn drink?” Ginny said.

“It's good.” Was all Draco said, pulling the cap off. Ginny just rolled her eyes. Draco grabbed her empty glass and poured some into it.

“I've never had it before.” Ginny said, wrinkling her nose at the amber liquid.

“Never?”

“Well I had hard Butterbeer once.”

“That's a baby drink. Firewhisky is a mans drink.”

“But I'm a lady.” Ginny protested.

“Just drink it.” Draco said, sliding the glass towards her before taking his plate to the sink.

ooooo

An hour later or so, Draco and Ginny were sitting on the couch, a bowl of the random candies in front of them.

“Who knew Bertie Botts were this good.” Draco said. “I didn't think I'd like Horseradish.” Ginny giggled.

“You're drunk.” Draco told Ginny. She giggled again and nodded.

“Only a little.” Ginny said, leaning back against the couch. Draco grabbed a handful of the candies and held his hand out to Ginny. She picked one and ate it.

“I like the suckers.” Draco said, unwrapping a small red sucker and popping it into his mouth.

“These ones are good.” She said, picking out a hard green candy. She crunched the candy thoughtfully and took another sip of Firewhisky.

“I'll take you to the candy shop….” Ginny started to sing, making up a little song.

“I'll let you lick the lollipop.” Ginny giggled, looking at Draco.

“You're silly.” Draco said, taking the sucker out of his mouth and leaving it on the wrapper on the coffee table. The next thing she knew, Draco was on top of her kissing her passionately. She wrapped her arms around his neck, running her hands down his shoulders. He breathed hotly on her neck as he drew away, putting his hands under her shirt.

“Not here.” Ginny whispered. Draco grunted as he pulled her off the couch and proceeded to pull her into the bedroom instead.

ooooo

The next morning, Ginny woke with a small headache.

“Am I hungover?” Ginny asked Draco. Draco was still asleep, snoring slightly. She got up and found her clothes and started to clean up the kitchen. She put the bowl of random candies on the shelf above the sink along with the other Firewhisky bottles. Fred and George were to be back later tonight, but the store was going to be closed today anyways.

After Draco woke up, they went back to the Manor. As soon as they stepped into the house, something felt off.

“Where are the house elves.” Draco asked. Ginny shrugged. She walked into the parlor and looked around. There was a suitcase on the floor.

“Your mom is back.” Ginny called to Draco. All of the sudden there was a loud scream and a dark haired little boy ran into the room.

“I WANT MY MOMMY!!!!!!!!” He was screaming.

“Holy shit!” Draco said jumping out of the way of the kid.

“Leopold calm down!” Narcissa screamed, practically flying down the stairs and running after the child.

“NO!!!!!!!!! I WANT MY MOMMY!!!!!!” The kid ran through the kitchen, back into the parlor and back into the entrance way where he collided with Ginny.

“For goodness sakes.” Narcissa said, coming into the room, holding the edge of her skirt up from the ground.

“I don't want you, I want my mommy!” The little boy sobbed into Ginny's knees.

“Leo, please. Come to Auntie Cissa.” Narcissa said, crouching down and holding out her arms.

“NO!” The boy screamed.

“Mother.” Draco interrupted. “What is going on here?”

ooooo

Author's Note- The original idea for Leopold came through my Sims 2 game where Narcissa and Snape `woohoo-ed 'and he was produced that way. Thought that might be a little too weird for two old people to be having kids so I switched things around. More on him later. Hope you liked this chapter. Please R & R!

-->

28. Leopold Dynamite

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: K, I'm not going to go into a whole lot of detail regarding Leopold because I'm not going to want to come up with a complete list of dates and times and events. Otay? Read on!

Chapter 27: Leopold Dynamite

About five minutes later, Ginny and Draco were sat in the living room across from Snape and Narcissa, with the little boy in her lap. He was sucking his thumb, nose red from crying.

”NOW can you explain?” Draco said impatiently. Narcissa sighed. She looked down at the little boy and then she looked over at Snape who gave her a blank stare back.

“They found your Aunt.” Narcissa said. Draco could feel Ginny stiffen next to him. The little boy snuffled.

“They um…. Found her body?” Draco questioned, still confused. Narcissa gasped and clapped her hands over the boys ears. The boy cringed and a small whine mumbled out of his mouth around his thumb.

“I forgot… You were… gone.” Narcissa said sadly.

“She's alive Draco dear. Ran away like you, only after you did…. And after… well. After `You-Know-Who' died.” Snape rolled his eyes.

“He's dead. You can say his name.”

“I don't want to!” Narcissa said, sticking her nose in the air.

“So… They found her? And….”

“Well she's in Azkaban now.”

“What's that have to do with the kid.” Draco said.

“He's your cousin.”

ooooo

“WHAT?” Draco said standing up.

“How?”

“Oh Draco… You're old enough to know about the wands and the cauldrons aren't you?” Snape drawled. Draco envisioned flipping Snape off and the smirk was wiped instantly from Snape's face.

“Don't you go using that shit on me.” Draco warned, pointing a finger at Snape.

“Language Draco!”

“How come I didn't know? Doesn't your cousin have that family tapestry at Potter's house?” Draco said pointing at his Mom, speaking of Sirius.

“After HARRY took it over, I believe Mrs. Black has grown tired and uninterested in keeping track of the family.” Snape said, crossing his arms.

“Did you know about this?” Draco then asked Ginny.

“Well…. I knew she disappeared after the war but that was all.” Ginny said shrugging and looking towards Leopold.

“So how old is he?”

“Three.” Narcissa said. “After your aunt and her husband escaped Azkaban the first time… We suspect it happened after that.”

Draco sat back down.

“So what, he's our responsibility now?”

“I suppose so. That's why we came home early. I got an owl summoning us to Azkaban. First I thought it was about your father, but we were handed him instead.”

“What kind of name is Leopold Lestrange anyways?” Draco sneered.

“I want my Binky.” Leopold mumbled sadly.

“We'll get you your Binky sweetie.” Narcissa said, bouncing the boy in her lap.

“BINKY NOW!” Leopold screamed.

“Shit. The kid's like dynamite.” Draco said covering his ears.

“Sevvy get Leo his Binky.”

“What the he—What the Merlin is a `binky'?” Snape said after Narcissa gave him a look about swearing around the kid.

“I… WANT… MY… BINKY!!!” Leopold screamed.

ooooo

Binky turned out to be a worn white stuffed rabbit that Leo proceeded to drag around the house. Narcissa had the house elves cooking up a storm. Snape was down in the basement doing who knows what. Narcissa was trailing after Leo like a puppy.

“You can't touch that sweetie. No no, no climbing on that. Do you want a snack? Do you like dragons? Draco has some toy dragons he'd let you play with.”

“I don't like dragons.” Leo said, stomping in circles around the table in the parlor.

“Then do you want Auntie Cissa to read you a story? I have lots of books.”

Narcissa pulled a dusty box out from inside one of the cabinets attached to the bookcases in the parlor. Inside were lots of books, presumably from when Draco was a child. Draco and Ginny walked down the stairs at this time to come to dinner.

“Do you want to hear a story about a magical cat?” Leopold shook his head.

“What about the one about the magical ducky?” Leopold shook his head again.

“What about this one? It has a magical puppy in it!” Narcissa happily showed Leopold the book. Surprisingly he snatched the book out of her hands and climbed his way onto the couch. Narcissa hurried over and tried to take the book from him. Leo grunted and pulled the book back.

“Do you just want to look at the pictures? You don't want Auntie Cissa to read it to you?”

“No! I want her to!” Leopold said loudly, pointing in Ginny's direction. Ginny choked on her water.

“He wants ME to read it?” Ginny said shocked. Draco just looked at her and shrugged.

“READ!” Leopold screamed.

“Okay okay!” Ginny said, setting her water down and hurrying to the couch.

Leopold crawled into Ginny's lap and opened the book. He hugged Binky in one arm and sucked his thumb on his other hand.

“Once there was a magical puppy who lived in a magical land in a magical house…” Ginny began to read.

ooooo

After reading through the puppy book, Leo decided he wanted Ginny to read the ducky and cat books. Halfway through the last book, Leopold fell asleep and Narcissa quickly whisked him away to bed with so much as a smile towards Ginny.

“That kid is going to give me gray hair.” Draco said, handing Ginny a plate of food.

“Like its not gray already?” Ginny said teasingly, warming the plate with a tap of her wand. Draco quickly ran a hand through his hair.

“Once I'm done I'm just going to go to bed.” Ginny told Draco. He kissed the top of her head gently before heading upstairs.

ooooo

Draco and Ginny slept heavily through the night. It was raining that morning. Draco had pulled her in close, like he did most nights. She never knew if he woke up and pulled her close, or if it was a subconscious action. She never minded it though. She blinked her eyes, her head resting on Draco's shoulder, his arms wrapped around her shoulders. She reached up a hand and moved one of his arms and sat up. It was hard to sit up. Ginny reached her arm up and rubbed at her eyes.

“Can you read me a story?” Leopold meekly said. He was sitting cross legged in the middle of the bed in green pajamas.

“How did you get in here?” Ginny asked him. He didn't answer.

“Other lady is scary.” He finally said.

“Oh I'm sorry honey.” Ginny told the little boy.

“Mmm… I'm sorry too.” Draco mumbled, rolling over. Ginny smiled.

“Are you hungry?” Ginny asked Leo who promptly nodded, his dark curls bobbing.

“Let's get some breakfast okay?” Ginny said. She climbed out of the bed and picked the boy up and headed downstairs.

ooooo

“When can I see my mommy?” Leopold asked as Ginny made him toast, the only thing he didn't say no to when questioning what he wanted.

“I don't know sweetie. Only the scary lady knows.”

“Scary lady not nice.” Leo said.

“She is nice. You'll see.” Ginny said setting toast in front of him.

“Leo???? Leo?????? Leopold????” Came Narcissa's voice from the staircase.

“Leo! There you are! Don't you run off like that and scare Auntie Cissa!” Leo glared at her.

“I found him this morning in Draco's room.” Ginny told her mother in law.

“Oh… Oh all right. I was just worried.” Narcissa said, patting her hair which had curlers in it.

“Ginny PLEASE come with me to town. I need to get some things for Leopold and he's taking a liking to you. He won't do a thing I say! When Draco was his age he minded me! I have no idea how my sister could have raised such a….” Narcissa stopped and sighed.

“Well, with everything that was going on at that time, I don't suppose there was a lot of time for mannerisms.” Narcissa finally said.

“Between you and me-“ Ginny whispered to Narcissa. “He thinks you're scary.” Narcissa's mouth fell open.

ooooo

After breakfast Narcissa and Ginny headed out with Leo in tow. He held onto Ginny's hand the entire time.

“Draco's things are so old. The clothes smell awful. Those Mathilda's Mothballs don't work one bit. The toys are out-dated and broken….” Narcissa said, as they walked along the streets of Diagon Alley.

“Does he know how to use the loo?” Ginny asked looking down at Leo. Narcissa stopped.

“Good heavens I don't know!” Narcissa said, hands flying up to her hair.

“Well we better find out fast.” Ginny said. Leo was doing the antsy potty dance and clutching Binky with a death grip.

“Oh dear oh dear. Let's run into Goddess. I'm sure Judy will let us use the restroom.”

The two women hurried up the street and to the white building but were greeted with an unwelcome obstacle.

“BOZO! Get the camera!” Screamed Rita Skeeter, who was coming down the opposite way of the street. Bozo came running up behind her and waffed her in a cloud of gray smoke as he snapped several pictures of Narcissa and Ginny, Leopold attached at the hip, rushing into the salon.

ooooo

Author's Note- What will that crazy Rita Skeeter come up with now? Hmmm. Only I know and it's a doozy, as always. Stay tuned and please R & R.

-->

29. Rumors & Rehab – Part I

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: So this is going to be a two parter but I'm counting it as two chapters. Its so funny how I will go without writing for a long time and once I write again, I can't stop. So here we go and enjoy!

Chapter 28: Rumors & Rehab - Part I

Narcissa and Ginny were thankfully able to get back to the Manor without any more un-wanted interruptions. Leopold, as it turned out, was indeed loo trained, but had a fit about going into the ladies bathroom which caused quite a scene for the spa guests. Judy encouraged the two to come back in again, but without the child. Both ladies would eagerly oblige by that rule.

According to Leo, blue was his favorite color but Narcissa was able to purchase some green ones as well. Ginny got stuck carrying the bag of toys and Leo on the way back to Floo area, recently added to Diagon Alley in the re-building.

“Where's the paper?” Narcissa said to Snape as they emerged from the marble fireplace in the manor lounge. With one wave of her hand, Narcissa's hair was fixed as if she had never been traveling through the Floo system that day.

“Right here.” Snape said, who was holding and reading it. Narcissa snatched it out of his hands and scanned the paper front to back.

“Forget to clip a coupon?” Snape said emotionless.

“No! That Skeeter lady saw us shopping and took pictures of us! I'm sure I look positively horrendous.”

“What about the child?” Snape asked.

“Oh him too.” Narcissa said, fluffing up her hair. Snape rolled his eyes. Narcissa turned and took the bags from Ginny and set them on the table.

“I bought all these new clothes. I hope he doesn't out grow them too fast.”

“How long do you expect him to be here?” Snape said, peering down at Leo who was rummaging into the toy bag.

“My sister isn't exactly going to have it so easy like you Sevvy dear.” Narcissa said. Ginny cleared her throat.

“I need to write to my parents.” Ginny said, excusing herself from the room.

“He is loo trained right?” Snape asked Narcissa.

“Of course. We found that out today. I'm going to need you to help Draco set up a proper bedroom for Leopold.”

“I would but Draco is gone.”

“What do you mean he's gone? *gasp* HE LEFT ME AGAIN!!!!!” Narcissa's eyes began to well with tears.

“For Merlin's sake woman, no! Your son tried out for the National Quidditch League behind our backs and was accepted as Seeker to the Falmouth Falcons.” Snape nastily said.

“How come he didn't tell us? And how come we didn't found out sooner?” Narcissa said, folding the clothes on the coffee table.

“We didn't bother to read the Prophet while we were away. And once we got back, all we did was talk about him.” Snape said, nodding to Leo.

“We'll have to discuss it later I suppose.” Narcissa said.

“Mister big nose will you play with me?” Leo said crawling into Snape's lap with a plastic action figure in hand.

“Merlin save me.” Snape muttered.

ooooo

After Ginny wrote to her parents, she wrote a letter to Hermione. She was curious to know her new work schedule so they could hang out on Friday. Putting away her parchment and quills she pondered about the recent predicament. Bellatrix was in Azkaban…. Again. And so was Lucius. Ginny giggled softly as she imagined Lucius and Bellatrix as cell neighbors, swapping sandwiches through the bars.

Then the whole Rita thing came into play. That lady had never given her personally any problems until now. Perhaps it was the price that came with being married, suddenly, to an ex criminal with a father in prison and another ex-criminal living under the same roof. But thankfully, only immediate family, Hermione, Harry, and Draco's friends Crabbe, Goyle and Blaise knew. Also, Ginny remembered, a few select Wizarding Parole officers- but that was to remain strict business knowledge.

She shivered at the thought of a special report of the Daily Prophet arriving at the house later that evening. With how Rita acted in Diagon Alley today, she had too good of pictures to pass up. Ginny sighed and went to take a shower.

ooooo

At dinner, it was learned that Leo did not like chicken. Or peas. Or potatoes. Or carrots. He liked macaroni and cheese. And only macaroni and cheese. The house elves miraculously knew how to make mac and cheese. So while the rest of the family ate the original planned meal, Draco's new job came into discussion.

“So Sev tells me you have a job.” Narcissa said.

“I guess you could call it that.” Draco said.

“Why didn't you tell us you were trying out?” Snape said.

“I didn't tell my MOTHER that I was trying out because one, it was a last minute decision, and two, I didn't want her worrying.”

“Oh, but its ok not to let us know you got the position in the first place.” Snape said nastily. Draco glared at him.

“When is your first game?” Narcissa asked.

“September 25th.” Draco said.

“A little more than a month away?” Narcissa said. “What will you be doing in the meantime?”

“Training.” Draco said matter o' factly. “What are YOU going to be doing SEV.” Draco asked Snape. It was Snape's turn to glare.

“An owl for you…. miss.” A house elf said nervously to Ginny.

“Oh, thank you.” Ginny said to the elf. The elf shuffled its feet.

“Um… Where is it?” Ginny asked. The elf looked to the side and suddenly Pigwidgeon plummeted into the room and flew madly around the table hooting excitedly.

“Birdie birdie birdie birdie birdie!” Leopold said, standing up on the table and trying to catch the owl.

”Oh my hair!” Narcissa said, covering her head. Ginny stood up from her seat and Pigwidgeon flew happily into her hands and hooted pleasingly while Ginny untied the letter from his feet. After stealing a couple of noodles from Leo's bowl of mac and cheese, Pigwidgeon was let out of the manor at the nearest window.

ooooo

After dinner, Ginny curled up in her room to read the letter. Draco strolled in moments later and sat next to her, pulling her close.

“Who is it from? Your brother?”

“No, from Hermione.” Ginny said.

“What's Gr- What's she doing with your brother's owl?” Draco asked. He then realized. “Your brother is rooming with Hermione isn't he?”

“So what if he is?” Ginny said opening the letter.

“That's dirty.” Draco said.

“You're dirty.” Ginny retorted.

“Yeah… It happens.” Draco said smiling. Ginny just rolled her eyes.

“Oh great! She has Friday off.”

“What's so great about that? I do too.” Draco said, shrugging his shoulders.

“Well she wanted to hang out so we were going to have a girls night out.”

“That sounds ki-“

“Don't you say it.” Ginny said putting a hand over his mouth. Once she removed his hand she kissed his mouth.

“Maybe I should be dirty more often.” Draco said smiling.

ooooo

On Friday, it was day three after the Rita photo op and so far nothing had shown up. Draco tried to convince Ginny and his mother that no one really cared about two ladies running into a salon and to stop worrying but the images of the flashbulbs were still bright in the back of Ginny's mind.

“So you're sleeping over?” Draco pouted as Ginny packed her backs for Hermione's.

“I haven't seen her flat yet. It will be fun.”

“Don't you mean Hermione and your brother's flat?” Draco replied. Ginny ignored him.

“What am I supposed to do tonight?” He asked.

“I don't know. What's Blaise doing?”

“Hopefully something legal.” Draco said flopping down on the bed. Ginny raised an eyebrow at him.

“I don't mean… Death Eater stuff.” Draco said.

“I know.” Ginny said. She zipped up her duffel bag and kissed Draco.

“You behave.” She said.

“Okay.” Draco said, smacking her bottom as she turned to leave the room.

ooooo

“Hiiiii!” Hermione squealed, opening the door to her new flat. Ginny stepped in and looked around. It definitely looked like the type of place Hermione would live. There were bookcases up against the walls and books on the table. The kitchen, which was off of the living room, was spotlessly clean and there was even a magically modified Muggle microwave (try saying that three times fast) set up on the counter.

“So I've got a book of beauty tips and nail polish and lots of popcorn and iced pumpkin juice.” Hermione said walking into the kitchen.

“Okay so I haven't got the iced pumpkin juice, Ron drank it all.” Hermione said peeking into the fridge.

“Where is he anyways?”

“He didn't say. I told him we were going to hang out tonight when he came home on Tuesday and he said he was going to go out that night too so we'd have the flat to ourselves.”

“Where was he Tuesday? He doesn't have a job too does he?”

“No, not yet. I think he might have gone to see Harry, but I was too nervous about starting MY job to ask.”

“So how IS the new job by the way?” Ginny asked, sitting on the couch, pushing aside a large book to make room for her glass of water.

“Its really great! Everyone there tells me how smart I am and that they think I'll do great. If I'm lucky, I will get to go along to give the Hogwarts fifth years their NEWTs this year!”

ooooo

Hours later, Ginny and Hermione were sitting on the floor, their hair up in old fashioned curlers armed with a rainbow of nail polish.

“So Ginny. What would you say Draco's butt shape is?” Hermione asked.

“What kind of question is that?” Ginny shrieked with laughter.

“It says here in this magazine that you can tell a lot about your man on the shape of his butt!” Hermione said waving a `Cosmo' magazine in her face.

“I thought you didn't like those girly magazines `Mione!” Ginny said, blushing.

“Well I picked it up thinking it was an Astronomy magazine.” Hermione admitted. Ginny burst into fits of laughter and Hermione joined in.

“Um….” Ginny said, grabbing the magazine from Hermione and scanning through the butt article.

“I'd say that one.” Ginny said pointing. The girls read the description and both elapsed into fits of giggles again.

“I'm going to get a subscription to this.” Hermione said, wiping tears from her eyes.

ooooo

Draco downed his first Firewhisky of the night. Having nothing better to do, he decided he'd go out Friday night. Racers was the spot of the night. Not only did Draco know Blaise would be there, the drinks were at a good price. Draco knew Blaise was there but he seemed occupied with a lady friend. Two to be exact. So the bar was the first stop instead of conversation. Draco occasionally glanced at his watch. It was going to be a long night he thought. He didn't know how right he would be. He nodded at the bartender who went to make another drink for Draco.

“Sorry I'm late, mate.” Ron said, sliding into the seat next to Draco.

“Since when are we on `mate' terms?” Draco said to Ron without looking at him.

”Since you got me into those try-outs.” Ron said. He raised a hand at the bartender.

“What'll it be?” The bartender asked Ron, handing Draco his drink.

“Whisky and Butterbeer.” Ron said. The bartender nodded and headed off.

“So your sister's out with your girlfriend tonight huh?” Draco said to Ron.

“Yeah. Hope Hermione's not too sore I drank all the iced pumpkin juice.” Ron said, running a hand through his touselled hair.

“What are they doing? A tea party?” Draco asked.

“Whatever all girls do. Talk about boys and mess around with beauty tips.” Ron said, taking his drink from the bartender. There was a moment of silence between the two as they drank their drinks.

“So did you make it?”

“Make it where?” Ron asked. “Oh yeah! The try-outs…. Yeah…”

“Mmm… Sorry to hear that.” Draco said.

“No no! I made it!” Ron said grinning. “Keeper too.”

“King has a new crown.” Draco said, smirking and taking a drink. Ron's ears went red.

“Plenty of time before our first match.” Ron said shrugging.

A couple more silent mintues passed by.

“Are you going to the NQL banquet?” Ron asked. Draco shrugged.

“I'm required to go. Just depends if I bring Ginny along.” He replied.

“I'm sure she'd like it. She likes Quidditch too you know.” Ron pointed out.

“I know she does. She had a bad time at that press confrence so I don't want to put her in the same situation.” Draco said, finishing the last of his drink.

“I see.” Ron said. Ron turned to the side and surveyed the club. Ron's face lit up.

“Mate! What are you doing here?” Ron happily said. Draco turned and saw Harry Potter walking towards the two. The circles under his eyes were so dark it looked like he had been punched.

“You okay Harry?” Ron asked getting out of his seat and putting a hand on Harry's shoulder. Harry stepped right into Draco's face and pressed a newspaper into Draco's chest.

“I want…. To see my son.” Harry hissed, eyes narrowing.

“What? What are you talking about?” Draco asked, stepping back from Harry and looking down at the special edition of the Daily Prophet in his hands.

“Harry Potter's Love Child!!!” Blared the headline above the picture of Draco's mother, Ginny, and Leopold running into the salon.

ooooo

Author's Note- Oooooh! Psycho Potter! Now what? Please please pleaseeeeeeeeee review and I will definitely get the second part out as soon as I can. Thanx!

-->

30. Rumors & Rehab – Part II

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note:

Chapter 29: Rumors & Rehab - Part II

“What is this shit?” Draco said, slamming down the paper on the counter.

“Where is he?” Harry frantically said. “I want to see him!!!!” Harry gripped the front of Draco's shirt and shook him.

“Harry calm down! You don't HAVE a son!” Ron said.

“Yes I do!!! I see him right there!” Harry said madly, pointing at the paper. Ron picked up the paper and scanned the photo.

“What's the meaning of this?” Ron angrily said to Draco.

“It's not his kid! It's my cousin!” Draco said.

“Bullshit! It's my son and I want to see him now!!!” Harry reeled back his arm and punched Draco square in the face.

ooooo

Hermione and Ginny, looking tired and worried, hurried into St. Mungos later that evening.

“What happened?” Hermione asked Ron, running up to him.

“Harry showed up at the bar and completely wigged out!” Ron said.

“Draco!” Ginny cried. She ran forward and towards Draco who was sitting on a chair with a bloody rag around his nose.

“He thinks he has a son, `Mione.” Ron said quietly. He handed Hermione the paper.

“But this is Draco's cousin. Ginny was telling me about him this evening. That evil Rita Skeeter! I should turn her into the Animagus authorities right now!” Hermione said angrily.

“So what happened?” Ginny said, coming over.

“Harry thinks Draco's cousin is… His son. Like the paper claims.” Ron said, showing his sister the paper.

“Oh dear….” Was all Hermione said at the look on Ginny's face.

“We didn't even DO that! I don't know why he'd believe this because it's impossible!” Ginny said. “Where is he now?”

“The `happy ward'.” Ron said, referring sarcastically to the psych ward.

“He's gone ballistic.” Draco said under his rag.

“What am I going to do?” Ginny said, scanning the article which covered everything from when Harry's said child was supposedly born and that it was main reason why Harry left Ginny at the end of his sixth year, because he didn't want Voldemort to kill his unborn child. It also went on to explain why Draco and Ginny got married. Apparently, no one else would have Ginny because she was an un-wed mother, and no one would have Draco because he was an ex-criminal, so naturally, they hooked up because of their un-wantedness.

“It'll be okay. We'll get through this.” Hermione said, curling an arm around Ginny's shoulder. She straightened.

“Hold on… What were you two doing at a bar together?” Hermione said, pointing at Draco and Ron.

ooooo

The morning after, everyone was gathered at the Burrow. Mrs. Weasley cooked up a storm. That's what she did when she was worried.

“Poor Harry. Rehab… Can you believe it?” Mr. Weasley said, shaking his head.

“I should send him cookies.” Mrs. Weasley said, dishing out pancakes to everyone.

“Don't mum. He might think they're his kids too. And no one likes a cannibal.” Fred said, spearing three pancakes with his fork.

“Fred you hush!” Mrs. Weasley said, slapping Fred's hand. “The things you say!”

“I can't believe he thought that was his kid.” George chimed in. “Doesn't look a thing like him!”

“That vile Skeeter woman!” Mrs. Weasley said, sitting down so hard she made the table shake.

“What are we going to do about this mum?” Ginny asked. Mrs. Weasley sighed.

“I don't know dear… I'm so sorry.” Everyone looked down sadly.

“What is your mother going to do?” Mr. Weasley asked Draco.

“I don't know. It hasn't been leaked that my aunt is in Azkaban. Also there has never been any public awareness about her son. We'd like to be left alone but it seems so hard to have that happen. If we go to the Prophet and tell them the truth about Leo, then I don't know what they would say about us.”

“Maybe we ought to just leave it alone. Enough chaos has been caused already.” Ginny said sadly. And sadly enough, everyone agreed.

ooooo

“You ready?” Draco called to Ginny.

“Almost.” She called back. It was the night of the National Quidditch League banquet. It was one week since Harry had been sent into rehab.

Draco stood in front of his mirror and adjusted the collar of his gray Falcon sweater. It was required for all the Quidditch players to come in uniform, while their dates were to accompany them in formal attire of the teams colors.

“I hate this dress.” Ginny said, coming out of the bathroom in a silvery gown with a black handbag.

“It looks fine. Imagine if you were wearing orange.” Draco said, itching his neck.

“Good point. Then I'd look worse.” Ginny said, sitting on the bed and putting on her shoes.

“I hate this sweater. It makes me itch.” Draco complained, itching his neck.

“I have some lotion that I can lend you.” Ginny said.

“Ew. Lotion is for GIRLS.” Draco said.

“Ok fine. Scratch all night for all I care.” Ginny said, standing up and walking towards the door. She opened it and Leo flung himself at her.

“DON'T LEAVE ME WITH THE SCARY LADY!!!!!!!!” He screamed.

“Now Leo!” Narcissa said, coming up to the door and taking a hold of Leo around the waist. “Draco and Ginny have to go to the Quidditch Banquet!”

“NO! NINNY NO GO!”

“No, Ninny must go!” Narcissa said, pulling him away.

“Yes. I'm sorry. Ninny has to go.” Ginny told Leo, rubbing his hair.

“Have a good night dears.” Narcissa said, picking Leo up and bringing him upstairs. Ginny turned back around and looked into Draco's room. He was itching his back with his wand.

“Don't do that, you'll curse your spine out.” Ginny said handing him a bottle of lotion.

“Fine. I'll use it… Only because I don't know an anti-itching spell.” Draco said, grabbing the lotion and heading to the bathroom.

ooooo

Later, Ginny and an itch-free Draco arrived at the Ministry of Magic for the Quidditch Banquet. One of the press confrence rooms had been changed into a ballroom. There were tables and chairs along the walls, a buffet table at the back, a dance floor in the middle, and a stage and podium at the front with the National Quidditch League logo displayed on it.

There were Quidditch teams of every color. There was orange, yellow, green, blue, red, gray, and even purple. Players would nod at other players as they passed as a sign of acknowledgement and a silent- We're going to crush you when we play each other - message.

“Look there's Hermione.” Ginny said, pointing ahead to a woman in an orange dress with brown hair.

Ron was proudly strutting around in his Cannons uniform. He even had a little cape that went with the rest of his ensemble.

Ginny and Hermione headed off to get a table while the men went and got drinks.

“Have you heard about Harry?” Ginny whispered as they sat down.

“A little.” Hermione sighed, adjusting her chair. “Ron went over there on Tuesday. Right now they're doing nightmare therapy on him.”

“What's that? Are they sucking the nightmares out of him? I thought that was illegal.”

“No no… Its sort of like a Penseive. They induce Harry into a deep sleep, and his nightmares are projected into the air in a thought bubble type way, and then the psychiatrist puts them into a box. If you rid the nightmares one by one, sleep will become much easier and the conscience will be clearer of what is fact and what is fiction. His nightmares were haunting him so much it clouded his thoughts. Probably explains how he believed that article.”

“Makes sense.” Ginny said as Draco and Ron returned with drinks.

“Did you see him?” Ron was badgering Draco.

“Yes. I saw him.” Draco replied annoyed.

“Saw who?” Hermione asked.

“Marton Riley! He's the next Ludo Bagman!”

“You mean he's the next con-artist of the century?” Ginny asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Not that Ludo Bagman. The Quidditch Ludo Bagman! Really really great player. It's a shame he's on the Flaming Fireballs. Not to fond of the team.” Ron said, sitting down. Hermione and Ginny rolled their eyes.

ooooo

After many speeches and much clapping, the band started to play and the guests got up to dance. Hermione immediately grabbed Ron and whisked him away so fast Ginny though she was going to pull his arm from his socket.

“Some people are giving us `looks'.” Ginny told Draco who put his arm around her shoulders.

“I know. Just ignore it.” Draco said. He looked around the room.

“Are your parents going to attend the opening game?”

“I'm not sure. I've asked if they would go but Mum's not so crazy about Quidditch as everyone else is.”

“Hmmm.” Draco said. “Well, they have a little less than a month to decide, and I need to let coach know how many people are attending.”

“All right.” Ginny said, snuggling up to Draco, causing him to blush.

“Aren't you going to ask me to dance?” Ginny said, poking Draco in the side.

“I didn't know you wanted to dance.” Draco said.

“Of course I do. I'm a girl.” Ginny said. She stood up and Draco followed.

“Not by your brother.” Draco said, taking her hand and leading her to a spot off to the side of where everyone else was dancing. He took her hand and put his other hand on her waist and pulled her close.

ooooo

It was the first Friday of September and the first Quidditch match was three weeks away. Training had kept Draco busy, and Ginny had the day off from working at the Ministry. Hermione was working as well. She thought about going to visit her parents, but her mother had told her she was going to be out for tea with some of the Social Circle witches. Ginny sighed and got out of bed and went to change.

An hour later, Ginny had decided what she was going to do that day.

“Umm.. Yes. Hello.” Ginny said to the witch at the visitation desk at St. Mungos. “I'm here to see Harry Potter. Which room is he in?” Ginny asked.

“The recreation room. Go on ahead.” The witch said, sliding her a pass.

“Thank you.” Ginny said. She hurried down the hall and went up a flight of stairs and to the recreation room. Inside, Harry was sitting at a table with a Muggle chess set in front of him.

“Mind if I join you?” Ginny whispered. Harry looked up and looked back down. He nodded. Ginny pulled out the seat on the opposite side of the table and sat down. Harry moved a piece.

“So how's it going.” Ginny asked calmly.

“Fine.” Harry replied. He moved another piece.

“I just wanted to see how you were. Hermione and I have been worried.” She said.

“Thanks. I'm…. I'm feeling better.” Harry said, becoming more open to Ginny.

“Did you hear that Tonks and Lupin adopted a puppy? They brought it by the Burrow the other day.”

“No… I didn't hear. They had talked to me about it though.” Harry said. “Actually Tonks told me she wanted a puppy and they just argued in front of me about getting one.”

Ginny giggled as she took Harry's rook.

“That sounds like them.” She replied.

“So um… How is the manor and all that.” Harry asked.

“It's been nice. Sort of quiet. Draco has been training for the first Quidditch Match.”

“Does he like it?” Harry questioned.

“Yeah… He likes it a lot. Do you know if you could make it?”

Harry shrugged.

“If I'm out. They want to go through a couple more therapy sessions before I'm released. Making sure I can handle myself.”

“Oh… Okay.” Ginny said.

“Ginny… I'm sorry about the whole… Mess I caused.” Harry said finally.

“Oh Harry. Don't worry about it. It wasn't you who caused it. It was Rita Skeeter. You know how she can be.”

“Yeah…. Yeah I do.” Harry said, smiling a little.

“I think we have more in common than you think Harry.” She said.

“Like what.”

“Like us both knowing how it feels to be picked on by Rita Skeeter.”

Harry chuckled softly.

“Thanks for coming Ginny. It really made me feel better.” Harry said.

“You're welcome.” Ginny told him smiling.

“Or maybe the fact that I just won made me feel better.” Harry said, checkmating her and smiling wider.

“True.” Ginny said, laughing.

“I'm sure mum will make a huge dinner when you're out.” Ginny said, grabbing her purse, getting ready to go.

“That sounds good already.” Harry said.

“Try to make it to the match, okay?” Ginny said. Harry nodded and began to set up the chess set as Ginny left.

As Ginny exited St. Mungos, she thought back on all that Harry had been through. She gave her head a little shake to get the thoughts out of her mind. Besides, she had other things to worry about now.

ooooo

Author's Note- This one was a little harder for me to get out than the last two. I had to switch some things around because they were just plain boring and not interesting to the storyline at all. Hope you like it. There will be more, I assure you. Please R & R.

-->

31. The Quidditch Wives Club

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: I've read a lot of my reviews and I just want to say thanks for all the great ones. I know not a lot of people like the whole `Ron/Hermione' thing, so I will try to lessen the R/Hr stuff. I've read lots of other D/G stories with pairings like Hermione/Blaise and Ron/Pansy and I think those are more out of the ordinary. And as much as I hate to admit it, I do think R/Hr is the way things are going to end up in reality but who knows. Either R/Hr or H/Hr, I'll be happy. And as far as the `sequel' stuff- only time will tell. :) Keep reading and reviewing! I have three more chapters in mind after this one so stay tuned. In case anyone else is as lame as me, my MySpace is: http://www.myspace.com/princess_selphie

Chapter 30: The Quidditch Wives Club

“No.” Draco told Ginny.

“Yes!!! Come on!!!” Ginny pleaded.

“No!!” Draco said.

“I didn't spend nearly two weeks planning this surprise party for nothing! I have stressed and worried about making this perfect! You WILL do it!!!!” Ginny said, pointing her finger at him.

“I am NOT going to crouch behind a couch and jump out and yell `surprise' for Hermione.” Draco said firmly.

“Fine.” Ginny said, turning around and marching over to the couch. It was Hermione's birthday and Ginny had spent forever planning a surprise party. With Hermione as the birthday girl, Ginny had to be super secretive so everything went as planned.

“She's coming!” Ron said, peering out the window. He flicked off the lights and everyone ran and hid behind the couch. Draco stood to the left of the couch, arms folded across his chest.

“Ooof!” Draco said, as Ginny yanked him down to the floor.

The door clicked open and Hermione came in and flicked on the lights.

“Surprise!!!!!!!” Everyone yelled, with the exception of Draco, and jumping out from behind the couch.

“Oooooooh!!! Wow!!!” Hermione said, smiling at all her friends. Ginny had managed to wrangle Neville and Luna into coming to the party along with some of Hermione's friends from work.

“Happy birthday!” Ginny said to Hermione, giving her a hug.

“You planned all this for me? Aw… Thanks!” Hermione said, squeezing Ginny in another hug.

“I tried to invite Harry but he has his last session today so he barely missed it.” Ginny said.

“That's okay. Hopefully we'll see him at the Quidditch game.” Hermione said. Ginny nodded.

“Now eat your cake before Ron finishes it.” Ginny said, leading Hermione to the kitchen and laughing.

ooooo

It was now the first Quidditch Game of the season. Draco had been out of the Manor since early that morning and Ginny was now gathering everybody at the Burrow. Hermione was there but not Ron. Ron was going to be watching the match with the rest of the Cannons.

“Mum! For the millionth time, you HAVE to wear gray!!! You can't wear orange!” Ginny practically screamed.

“Sheez Gin. What's got your panties in a bunch?” Fred said.

“You shut up about my underwear!” Ginny yelled.

“She's just stressed.” Mr. Weasley said, putting his arms around his daughter and giving her a small squeeze.

“Can I bring something orange?” Mrs. Weasley asked. She wasn't too fond of the color gray and wanted to support her `ickle-ronnie-kins' by involving herself in orange.

“Ugh!!! Now we're going to be late.” Ginny said.

“I think it's a thong.” George whispered to Fred.

ooooo

At the London National Quidditch Stadium, conveniently located with all the perks of the Quidditch World Cup stadium (meaning Muggles couldn't find it), Ginny and her family where ushered to the side by one of the many people letting viewers in.

“Up to your right Mrs. Malfoy.” The man said. Ginny heard Fred and George make gagging noises.

She later heard her family gasp behind her as they stepped into the booth. It consisted of rows and rows of plush chairs and seating in stadium fashion, with the front row open to the field. Several people already were inside.

“Mrs. Malfoy I presume, you can sit up here.” Said an attendant in the booth.

“Why can't I sit with my family?” Ginny asked, indicating the fleet of people behind her.

“Quidditch Wives rules.” The attendant said and nodded his head towards the front row.

“I have to sit up here.” Ginny told her family.

“Are these box seats?” Mr. Weasley asked. He had brought with him a baseball magazine and was intently reading it.

“I think so.” Hermione said. “The opposing team has a same booth on the opposite side of the stadium. Everyone else is in open seats.”

“Oooh how exciting.” Mrs. Weasley said, wiggling in her seat.

ooooo

Ginny sat in the seat farthest away from the other ladies that were sitting in the row. She could feel them staring at her but she didn't look their way. They all seemed older than her and were used to the rules of the team booth. A petite woman with black hair and asian features stepped into the row and sat next to her.

“Hello. I'm Mina.” The woman said to Ginny. Ginny turned.

“Ginevra. But… everyone calls me Ginny.” Ginny said, shaking the woman's extended hand.

“Ah.. You're the Seeker's wife.”

“Yes.” Ginny said.

“I'm the Beater's wife.” The lady said. She giggled. “That sounds so bad. Dean is really sweet though.” Ginny smiled back.

“Have the others introduced themselves?” Mina asked.

“No.” Ginny shook her head. Mina looked over at the three women at the end of the row.

“Those are the Chasers wives. They all tend to stick together.” She said.

“I can see that.” Ginny replied.

“Is this your first game as a Quidditch Wife?” Mina asked.

“Yes. Why do they call us Quidditch Wives?” Ginny asked.

“Because its what we're are. We're the wives of the players.”

“Are all the players married?” Ginny asked surprised.

“Well.. Not really. The other Beater, Karl? He has a fiancé right now and the Keeper has a girlfriend.”

“Are they not allowed to sit with us?” Ginny said, looking around.

“They could. They just don't choose to.” Mina said. She indicated a group of people in the back.

“The one on the left, that's Karl's fiancé.”

“Is your family here?” Mina then asked.

“Just my side. Draco's stayed at home.” Ginny said. Mina immediately picked out the Weasley clan.

“Your mother is so cute.” Mina said.

“She really likes high class society.” Ginny said, blushing.

“My dad is like that.” Mina said, sitting back in the chair.

“After the game, we all have to go down to the field and greet the players. It's like, tradition or what not. I think Lozinski just likes to show us off.”

“Why?” Ginny asked, horrified.

“Oh its not like that!” Mina said, tinting pink. “He likes to have us come down to the field and stand with his team because to him its like- Look at my team, they're the best, not yours. Having the public see his team and their wives is better than just the team itself. He's one weird Russian.”

“Ginny!” Cried out a voice, causing both girls to turn.

“Luna????” Ginny said, standing up. Luna Lovegood was running down the stairs in the team booth.

“What are you doing here?” Ginny asked Luna. Ginny could see out of the corner of her eye that Hermione was wildly trying to get Luna's attention from her seat.

“I'm here with my date!” Luna said.

“Don't tell me you're dating one of the players?” Ginny asked horrified.

“Nope!” Luna said, beaming. Ginny looked at Luna who wasn't wearing gray at all. She however had a fancy Ministry of Magic badge on and her hat was magicked to look like a Quidditch Score Board.

“So I went to the Ministry the other day. After Hermione told me about Ron getting onto the Cannons, I wondered if they could use my Quidditch commentator talents.”

“You're the commentator? That's not what I'd call a date, Luna.” Ginny said. Luna ignored her.

“So THEN- I went to the Sports office. But I got held up on the way because I heard this guy talking about Heffalumps…”

“Heffa-what? Oh Luna…” Ginny sighed.

“And so I asked him if there had been a sighting of them and he said no, they were discussing names of Quidditch teams and they were just joking around. Well, I let him have a piece of my mind. Heffalumps are NOT to be joked about. They are killing machines! So the guy asks me who I was and I said my dad writes the Quibbler. And then I guess he knew I did the Quidditch commentary at Hogwarts and said that HE was the Quidditch commentator for the first game and wanted to invite me along!”

“So where is he?” Ginny said, looking around the room.

“He's coming. I told him you were in here so he said I could go ahead.”

“Hello!” Said a cheerful voice suddenly from over Luna's shoulder. Ginny's mouth fell open.

“I need to sit down.” Ginny said sitting.

“How is your brother?” Oliver Wood asked.

“Fine.” Ginny said.

“We're going to go have drinks after the game. Want to come along?” Luna asked.

“Um.. No thanks.” Ginny said observing the two. As Luna walked away, Hermione ran down and started talking to her.

“Friends?” Mina asked.

“Yes.” Ginny said, sitting back down.

“Are you okay?”

Mina sure asked a lot of questions, Ginny thought. Luna and Oliver? It was quite cute even though he was older than her.

“I just wasn't feeling too good today. All the excitement and such…” Ginny said.

“It's okay. I felt that way at Dean's first Quidditch game too.” Mina said.

ooooo

“And they're off!” Oliver Wood's voice belted out over the stadium. The gray players blurred with the blue as they tore off around the field. Cheers roared all around the stadium. The first game of the season and the excitement could be felt in the air.

“You do know..” Mina said, as they clapped as the players flew past. “That if they win enough games, they will go on to play some of the World Teams?”

“No, I didn't know that.” Ginny said.

“Yeah. After the war and after the Sports department got back together, lots of things still need to be worked out as far as in-city teams and word teams go. Bulgaria has been a pain in the arse about being on the Word Team circuit.”

“Do you think they have a chance?” Ginny asked, watching the game play out in front of her.

“Everyone has a chance. It would be great if it did.”

“Falcons SCORE!” Wood cried out. There was a great eruption from the stadium.

*ting!* Went the scoreboard on Luna's hat.

ooooo

The Falcons ended up winning 265 to 140. As soon as the bell rang, signaling the winner, the Chaser's wives got up and headed out of the team booth. Mina stood up after the women passed her and Ginny followed as well. Ginny gave her family a wave as she walked past.

Down on the field, the view was amazing. Everyone was so far up from the ground it hurt Ginny's neck to look up at the stands. The grass was lush and both teams were gathered in the middle of field. Ginny waited with the other women on the sidelines. Lozinski said a couple of words to the crowd, emitting more cheers. The Captains both shook hands and the teams went off their separate ways.

“Great job! Great job! This iz great!” Lozinski said to his team as they tromped back across the grass. The press had emerged for pictures of the team. Lozinski grinned and put his arm around one of the Chasers and posed for pictures. Dean came over to Ginny with Mina and shook her hand.

“Nice to meet you. Your husband plays well.” Dean said. She thanked him and Mina and Dean walked away.

“Hi.” Draco said, coming up to her. His hair was stuck together at the front from sweat and his cheeks were red.

“Hi.” Ginny said smiling at him and taking his hand.

“Where the other girls nice?” Draco asked, leading her away through the team entrance.

“Mina was. The other ones were sort of quiet. Luna was there. She was on a `date' with Oliver Wood.” Ginny said.

“Imagine that.” Draco said, putting his arm around her.

“The guys are going to go out tonight.” Draco said, indicating the rest of the team.

“Oh.” Ginny said. “Luna invited us out for drinks tonight.”

“All right. We can do that then.” Draco said, picking up his black bag of regular clothes from the team's locker room. Draco and Ginny then headed out to meet with Ginny's family.

“I passed.” Ginny admitted.

“Well that's okay.” Draco said.

After some brief chit-chat, the Weasley's parted their ways and Ginny and Draco Apparated back to the Manor.

Up in Draco's room he took a shower and changed into a comfy shirt and a pair of slacks.

“So are you going to go out?” Ginny asked Draco, fiddling with a piece of hair.

“Dunno…” Draco said, rubbing his wet hair with a hand.

“Oh.” Ginny said again, this time sadly.

“What's wrong? Do you not want me to go out?” Draco asked.

“No no. You can go out with your friends.” Ginny said, slightly turning away from him.

“No, I can stay home. What's wrong?” Draco asked again.

“What do you mean?” Ginny asked, not looking at him.

“You've been acting funny lately. You're always stressed out or tired or getting upset.” Draco said.

“No I haven't.” Ginny said quickly.

“What's wrong.” Draco asked firmly.

The seconds passed by like years.

“I think I'm pregnant.”

ooooo

Author's Note- I know what everyone is thinking but the end of this chapter is enough so I won't say anything else. Now you guys just have to stay tuned. Please R & R.

-->

32. The Blame Game

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: As far as the whole: Not allowed to have Ron/Hermione pairings in this story - thing goes, this is my story. I will not disclose how the pairing ends, because we all know it must. Just because I like the pairing and included it in the story didn't mean I was going to schmooze around the rules. I know what the rules are and I plan on following them. Thank you for your concern, now on with the chapter.

Chapter 31: The Blame Game

The silence felt pressuring in the room. Ginny sat turned away from Draco on the bed and Draco stood stock still.

“What do you mean.” Draco said quietly.

“I'm late.” Ginny said, continuing to play with her hair.

“Late? Late for what? Did you biological clock go off already?” Draco asked, throwing his hands up in the air in frustration.

“No!” Ginny said, equally frustrated. She really wished Hogwarts had offered an anatomy class at that time. “Late for my period. Do you know what that is?”

“Of course I do!” Draco angrily said. “Its what you put at the end of sentences. What does that have to with this?”

“Not THAT kind of period!!!!” Ginny yelled, standing up.

“Then what?”

“You know… Menstrual period.” Ginny said, sitting back on the bed.

“Oh.” Draco said. There was more silence.

“Well…..” Draco said.

“Well what?” Ginny asked back. Draco didn't reply. He just shrugged. Ginny clenched her teeth and made a `grrr' noise. She then burst into tears and ran out of the room. Draco pounded his fist on the vanity and headed out of the house.

ooooo

Ginny wasn't in the house either. Draco had know idea where she went. He hardly even knew what had happened. Nothing made sense. She `thinks' she's pregnant? How does she think that? Is she or is she not? What if she is? How did it happen? Ever since third/fourth year, Blaise- a player in the making -told him about the contraception spell and how it prevented pregnancy. Draco used the spell every time so how could this have happened? He decided to go see Blaise, in the only place he knew he'd be.

Draco arrived hassled at Racers. The bartender nodded at him but Draco just shook his head, signaling, no drinks. Blaise was talking with some men in his usual corner. Draco headed over. Blaise nodded to the men and excused himself.

“How's it going?” Blaise said, clapping Draco on the shoulder. “Buy you a drink?”

“Not today.” Draco said. Blaise sat down at his table and Draco did as well. A blonde girl walked by and winked at Blaise.

“What's up.” Blaise said. “I know something's wrong.” Blaise sipped his drink and sat back in his seat.

“Don't you…. Ever worry?” Draco asked.

“About what?”

“Well… You know…. With all those girls. Don't you ever worry that something's going to happen?”

Blaise set it down and leaned forward, arms resting on the table.

“Sometimes. Just have to be careful.” Blaise said. “Of course, if anything WERE to happen, I can tell you that it would be a hell for me.”

“What do you mean?” Draco asked.

“My lifestyle, mate. I work early morning delivering for the shops in Diagon Alley, and then I spend the rest of my time here with my girls. You're a professional Quidditch player. That's got to be bringing in the dough right there.”

Draco gave a little nod.

“Plus. You're married.” Blaise finished his drink and slid it towards the edge of the table. “Still… I can't believe you ended up with the youngest Weasley…. Through school, she was still hot though. For a Gryffindor.”

A corner of Draco's mouth lifted up in a smile and he nodded again.

“See? It would be a lot easier for you if something were to happen.”

“But what would you do?” Draco asked. Blaise shook his head.

“I'm not the person to be asking that.” Blaise said. He then stood up and left Draco alone.

Draco pondered what Blaise had just said. He had a feeling Blaise meant he had to be asking himself what he would do. He held his hands up to his head as if he had a migraine. What WOULD he do?

If Ginny WAS pregnant, that meant a kid. They had discussed before that they weren't ready for a kid. But he HAD said- You never know… And what about Quidditch? He would have to travel sometimes for Quidditch, be out of the house for Quidditch. Could Ginny take care of the kid without him around 24/7? He was sure his mom would help, and of course her mom as well. But a kid meant a whole other person to care for. It was almost like the situation with Leopold, except Draco hoped the kid would a) look better, b) not be a brat, and c) it would be his own to care for, not someone else's. Could they do this?

Draco sighed and wondered about Ginny. He still had no idea where she was. As he got up to leave, he saw someone who might know.

“I need to talk to you.” Draco said, tapping Ron on the shoulder. Ron was standing around talking to a bunch of guys and a girl, obviously his Quidditch team buddies. Ron stepped away from the group to talk to Draco.

“What are you doing here? Where's my sister?” Ron said, looking over Draco's shoulder.

“I don't know.” Draco said, looking at the ground.

“Lost her have you?” Ron said in an airy tone.

“I take it that means you know where she is.” Draco said, eyebrows narrowing.

“Maybe I do, maybe I don't.”

“I need to find her.” Draco told Ron sternly.

“Well, if you pissed her off so much he had to leave the house, it's a good guarantee she didn't go to our house. You'd be blasted to bits by now if she did. So that basically leaves one other place.” Ron said. Draco didn't say anything, he just turned on his heel and left.

ooooo

There was a knock on the door. Hermione opened the door, a book in hand.

“Oh its you.” Hermione said to Draco, walking away from the open door and sitting back down on the couch.

“Where is she.” Draco asked Hermione.

“Why do you care.” Hermione said. “You must have pissed her off pretty good.”

“Yeah, so I've heard.” Draco said, looking around the flat.

“She didn't even tell me what's wrong. She was crying too much. She's in my room.” Hermione said, opening her book and continuing to read. Draco headed down the small hall and opened the door into a small bedroom with flowery sheets.

“Go away!” Ginny practically wailed seeing it was Draco. Draco closed the door behind him.

“You smell like smoke.” Ginny said as Draco approached her.

“I was at Racers.” Draco said.

“Oh, so you thought you'd have a drink before looking for me.” Ginny said angrily.

“No, I went to talk to someone.”

“Who?”

“Blaise. I saw your brother there. He told me you might be here. I didn't know where to look.” Ginny didn't say anything.

“Can we talk?” Draco asked quietly. Ginny sat on Hermione's bed with her back towards him.

“Please?” Draco said, even softer.

“About what.” Ginny snapped.

“I think you know.” Draco said.

“Say it.” Ginny said.

“Say what?” Draco asked.

“Say what you want to talk about. Or are you too scared to say it?” Ginny said. Draco could see her head bobbing with attitude as she spoke.

“Can we talk about the pregnant thing.” Draco almost mumbled.'

“What for. You don't care.” Ginny said.

“I do.” Draco said. He walked forward and touched her shoulder lightly. Ginny burst into tears, turned around and flung herself into Draco's arms.

“I'm so scared…” She sobbed into his shirt. Draco put his arms around her and held her tight to him.

“It's ok. We can talk about it. Let's get you home.” Draco said. Ginny nodded and they left Hermione's flat with so much as a nod.

ooooo

Ginny sat in her pajamas, curled up in Draco's bed. Draco lay next to her, playing with her hair. It was nothing but silence. It was silent between them the way back from Hermione's flat, and it was silent up until now. Draco opened his mouth to speak but ended up sighing heavily.

“What.” Ginny said, looking up at him. He blinked a couple of times before trying to speak again.

“Are…. Are you sure?” Draco asked, voice choking.

“I don't know. This has never happened before.” Ginny said.

“How are you supposed to know.” Draco asked. Ginny closed her eyes and thought really hard.

“It's been three weeks since I was supposed to get my last period. The girls at school knew a lot more about sex and pregnancy than me, go figure.” Ginny said. “Mum never liked to talk about it. I've also felt really tired and moody.” Ginny said.

“Is there any way we can find out for sure?” Draco asked.

“I'm sure there is. But what I can't figure out is how it happened. We've been so careful.” Ginny said, snuggling up to Draco.

ooooo

The next morning, early morning, Draco was awakened by Ginny.

“Draco I just thought of something.” Ginny said.

“Mmmmmm.” Draco said, rolling over.

“Draco! Draco! Draco I thought of something!” Ginny said again, shaking him.

“Mmmmm what.” Draco said, squinting his eyes.

“I think I know what happened.” Ginny said.

“We had sex, that's what happened.” Draco said.

“Get dressed.” Ginny said, getting out of the bed and hurrying to get ready.

ooooo

Draco and Ginny ended up at Weasley Wizard Wheezes just as they were opening.

“'Ello sis!” Fred said to Ginny as they walked in. “Care for our latest product?” George came over and presented a spray can to her.

“Whipped cream?” Ginny asked.

“Wicked cream!” George said. “Makes your tongue turn 50 different color after eating. Only 5 Sickles!”

“I don't care about your whipped cream.” Ginny said.

“Fred! She still has her thong on!” George called. “What's up Ginny? Where's our sweet baby sister?”

“Fred, George, what's in that bowl of candy in the back.”

“Oh that? Just some samples of candy we haven't perfected yet.” Fred said. “Why, did you like some of it? You didn't eat the taffy did you?”

“No I didn't eat the taffy. What are the lollipop things?”

“Those?” George and Fred said, snickering. “Those are supposed to be our newest edition to our love candies. Remember those love potion chocolates?”

“Yes.” Ginny said, crossing her arms. “What do they do?”

“Well.” George snickered. “It's a bit embarrassing.”

“Too embarrassing for your female ears.” Fred chimed in.

“TELL ME WHAT THEY DO!” Ginny screamed.

“They're meant mainly for guys. If a guy has one he'll get an um…. Erherm, a uh…” Fred stuttered.

“Okay I get the point.” Ginny said, closing her eyes. “And that's it?”

“Well no.” George said. “To make things a little more comical, they have to wait for it to wear off, they can't use a spell to make it go away.”

“So spells won't work.”

“As far as we know they won't. I tell you, my balls still hurt.”

“EW SHUT UP!” Ginny screamed at her brothers.

“Why? Did you eat one?” Fred said, bringing out the bowl of candy from the back and dangling one in her face.

“NO! He did and now I'm pregnant!” Ginny yelled.

“What?” The boys said.

“You knocked up my sister?” George said, putting his hands into fists and turning towards Draco.

“You're WHAT?” Fred yelled at Ginny.

“It was YOUR candy!” Draco yelled, pointing at Fred and George.

“Yeah well YOU shouldn't have eaten it!” Fred said to Draco.

“Well YOU shouldn't have left it lying around!” Draco yelled back.

“Well YOU shouldn't have stuck your thing in my sister in the first place!” George yelled back.

“I can do that whenever I want!” Draco yelled. “Its because of your stupid candy the spell didn't work!”

“What spell? A contraceptive spell?” Fred asked.

“Duh!” Ginny chimed in.

“Its your stupid candies fault.” Draco snapped.

“Our candy is NOT stupid!” George said.

“Is too!” Draco said.

“Okay, okay boys!” Ginny cried, breaking up the argument.

“I suggest you dispose of those before something else happens.” Ginny said.

“Are you sure you're pregnant?” George asked.

“Pretty sure.” Ginny said.

“Holy shit. You're like what, seventeen?” Fred said.

“Don't make it any worse.” Ginny said, looking down.

“Mum's going to have a field day.” George said.

“DON'T tell Mum! Not yet! Don't tell ANYBODY. If you tell someone, I will tell Mum all about those Playwizards I found in your upstairs nightstand that day we watched the store for you.”

“Okay okay, we won't tell Mum.” Fred said quickly. “So you…. Um…. Ate that candy while you watched the store?”

“Yes.” Ginny said.

“EW!!! You did it on my bed didn't you!” Fred said, backing away.

“Um… It was the one with the blue sheets.” Ginny said, blushing.

“AW!!!!!!!! SICK!” George screamed.

“Boys!!!” Ginny said, screaming over George.

“Now! You need to PLEASE keep this from mum.” Ginny pleaded.

“Keep what from me?” chimed a voice from the doorway.

ooooo

Author's Note- Ah yes… The cliffhanger. What will happen now? Two more chapters on the way! And if anyone draws fanart based on fanfics, which I have seen a few of, I would love it if someone could come up with some art for this story if possible. Please R & R.

-->

33. Field Day

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note: To classify anymore possible problems that may occur with my story, the Luna/Oliver date in the Quidditch chapter was just a DATE. It was nothing more. It's not a whole other ship in any way to contradict the Ron/Luna pairing. Does anyone else have any issues with my story? Or can I go finishing it in peace?

Updated TWICE!! Don't forget to read Chapter 31 if you didn't.

Chapter 32: Field Day

“Mum! What…. What are you doing here?” Ginny asked her mother. Mrs. Weasley was walking into the store with an armload of food.

“I brought Fred and George some food.” Mrs. Weasley said, setting the food on counter. “What are you doing here Ginny dear?” She looked around at her three children and her son in law.

“I was… Just visiting.” Ginny said. Fred and George nodded.

“Oh that was nice. Do you think you would have time for tea tomorrow sweetie?” Mrs. Weasley said, kissing Ginny on the cheek.

“Sure Mum. That would be great.” Ginny said, smiling at her mother. Fred and George gritted their teeth and smiled back silently.

“How is your mother Draco?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

“She's fine.” Draco said. Mrs. Weasley looked at the four.

“It looks like you four are up to something.” Mrs. Weasley said, putting her hands on her hips and glaring at them all.

“What do you mean Mum?” Ginny asked nervously. Mrs. Weasley looked at each of her children long and hard.

“Well…. I hope to see you around noon Ginny.” Mrs. Weasley said, giving Fred and George hugs. Mrs. Weasley bustled out of the shop and down the street.

Everyone in the store let out a huge breath of relief.

“You owe me a new set of sheets.” George told Ginny.

ooooo

“God, today is going to be a field day.” Ginny muttered the next morning. She got up late. Draco was already in his Quidditch uniform, ready to go to practice.

“Have fun at your house.” Draco told her.

“I don't want to go.” Ginny mumbled, throwing a pillow over her face. “I don't feel good.”

“Can we talk later?” Draco asked her, taking the pillow off her face.

“I guess.” Ginny said. Draco gave her a kiss on top of her head.

“Bye.” He said, opening the door to his room.

ooooo

At the Burrow that afternoon, Mr. Weasley was anxious to talk about Ron and his blooming Quidditch career. Mrs. Weasley on the other hand, was dwelling herself in the goings on of her children.

“He made two saves in a row!” Mr. Weasley told Ginny.

“I don't know what Fleur was thinking.” Mrs. Weasley said, on a totally different note. “That red cloak with the blonde fur trim?”

“I knew if he tried hard enough, things would work out.” Mr. Weasley said, taking a cracker off the tray Mrs. Weasley had set out.

“I think something is going on between those two. I don't know what though.” Mrs. Weasley was saying. “Do you have any idea Ginny?”

“Hmmm? What did you say?” Ginny asked her mother.

“Is everything okay dear?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

“Yes. Sorry.” Ginny said, taking a sip of her tea.

“I was saying that something fishy was going on between Ron and Hermione the other day. Neither of them have been seeing much of each other lately.”

“Hmmm.” Ginny said. She hadn't noticed. She was probably too distracted what was going on in her life to concern herself with what was going on with other people.

“You ought to talk to them. And Harry, he's back at his home you know.” Mrs. Weasley said.

“No, I didn't know. I must have forgot.” Ginny admitted. She listened to her parents chit chat through most of the afternoon.

Mr. Weasley was feeling tired so he went upstairs to take a quick nap. Ginny got her purse, ready to leave when her mother stopped her.

“Why haven't you told me.” Mrs. Weasley said to her, arms crossed across her chest.

“Told you what? I told you I don't know whats going on between Ron and Hermione.”

“Not that.” Mrs. Weasley said, shaking her head.

“Then what.” Ginny said, not catching on.

“How far along are you.” Mrs. Weasley said. Ginny went white.

“How did you know?” Ginny asked.

“A mother knows.” Mrs. Weasley said, winking at her daughter and taking her into a hug.

“Where are the screams and the tears?” Ginny asked as her mother hugged her. “What did you do with my mum?”

Mrs. Weasley chuckled. “I figured it was going to happen sooner or later.” Mrs. Weasley said, wiping a small tear from her eye.

“Does Dad know?” Ginny asked.

“I think he has an idea.” Mrs. Weasley said. “So how long has it been?” Mrs. Weasley pressed again.

“Um… Over a month.” Ginny stammered. Mrs. Weasley beamed and enveloped Ginny into a hug again.

“I can't wait to tell all my friends!” She said.

“Please mum, hold off on the announcements for now. For me?” Ginny asked. Mrs. Weasley nodded and smiled at her daughter before letting her go home.

ooooo

Draco was holding a magazine very close to his face, trying to hide from the people walking past him as he sat on a bench in a hallway. He was probably attracting more looks with a Witch Weekly plastered to his face than he would normally. But then again, if any nosy reporters happened to be in the maternity ward of St. Mungos, then that would be a field day in its own.

Ginny and a friendly witch emerged from an office and with a handshake, a smile, and a few parting words. Draco stood up, still holding the magazine close to his face.

“Well?” Draco asked quietly. Ginny didn't say anything. She just took the magazine from him, set it on the bench, and they walked hand in hand out of the building.

“Will you tell me now?” Draco asked, as soon as they were past the service desk. He stopped and pulled Ginny to his side.

“Yes.” Ginny said, smiling.

“Okay so what did they say.” Draco asked. Ginny giggled.

“I just told you silly.” Ginny told him. Draco paused.

“So…. You are?” Draco asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Mmmhmmm.” Ginny said quietly.

“Wow.” Draco said, staring off over Ginny's shoulder.

“Wow.” He said again.

“I know.” Ginny said, giggling again.

“Now what.” Draco asked.

“Don't treat me like crap.” Ginny said, poking him in the chest.

“Do they know what it is?”

“No. I want to be surprised.” Ginny said, walking away.

“But what if I want to know.” Draco said, trailing after her.

“Too bad.” Ginny said, smiling.

“Do you… Do you…” Draco stuttered, trying to keep up with her and get a hold of her hand.

“Do I what.” Ginny said, slowing her pace.

“Do you think… I'll be good?” Draco asked. Ginny squeezed Draco's hand.

“Yes.” Ginny said. She curled her arms around his neck and gave him a kiss on the lips.

“I want to see somebody. Can you wait for me at home?” Ginny asked.

“I suppose. Will you be okay?”

“I'll be fine.” Ginny said, kissing him again.

“All right, I'll see you at home.” Draco said.

ooooo

“Hello? Is anybody home?” Ginny called, stepping into the dark hallway. “The door was unlocked.” Ginny called out.

“Ginny?” Came a voice from a room to her left. Harry Potter was sitting in his kitchen.

“Hi. I hope you don't mind I let myself in.” Ginny said.

“This is a pleasant surprise.” Harry said. He gave her a small hug which she returned.

“Mum suggested I visit.” Ginny said, shuffling her feet.

“That's fine. Do you want a drink?” Harry offered.

“No thanks, I'm fine…. Hey, have you heard from Hermione? Or Ron?” Ginny asked, sitting down at the table across from Harry. He had been reading a book, no doubt one of Sirius'.

“Yes. Why do you ask?” Harry asked.

“I stopped at her flat before I came over here but nobody answered. I know she's not at work today so I was just curious.”

“Yeah…. So what's up.” Harry said, smiling lightly.

“Well… Um……. I don't know how to say it…” Ginny said, looking at her hands.

“Is Draco being a jerk?” Harry automatically assumed.

“No… No. He's been good.” Ginny said.

“Oh… Okay. Then what is it?”

“We're friends, right Harry?” Ginny asked Harry.

“Yes. I consider us friends.”

“No hard feelings?” Ginny questioned.

“Of course not.” Harry said, laughing slightly. “What are you getting at.” Harry asked.

“Well…. I'm pregnant.” Ginny blurted. Harry's eyes widened behind his glasses. It was silent for a moment.

“Wow.” Harry said.

“So I've heard.” Ginny said.

“Well…. Congratulations I guess.” Harry said, smiling. “Is that what you wanted to tell Hermione?”

“Well that and Mum was worried about her. I really wasn't paying attention when she was telling me about it though.”

“Well she's upstairs if you'd like to talk to her.” Harry said.

“She's upstairs? Here? At your house?” Ginny asked, pointing to the ceiling.

“Yeah. Long story. She can tell you.” Harry said. Ginny stood up and went to go upstairs.

“Hey Ginny?” Harry called after her.

“Yes?” Ginny asked turning around. Harry enveloped her in a hug.

“Thanks.” He said to her. Ginny stepped back and smiled back at him.

“Anytime.” Ginny said, heading towards the stairs.

ooooo

“Hermione?” Ginny said, stepping into the old room she and Hermione had shared that summer before her 4th year.

“Ginny!” Hermione said. Hermione had been going through some books on a shelf in the room.

“I was surprised that you were here.” Ginny said.

“Yes well… What brings you here.”

“Mum suggested I visit Harry.” Ginny said.

“That was nice of you.” Hermione said. Hermione sat back down on the floor.

“About the other night. Thanks for letting me come over.” Ginny told her.

“It was no problem.” Hermione said, waving her hand.

“I wanted to tell you…” Ginny started.

“Ron and I broke up.” Hermione said quickly. Ginny's mouth fell open.

“What? Why didn't you tell me? When did this happen? What???” Ginny asked.

“You didn't ask.” Hermione said, shrugging, flipping through a book. She found a dead doxy squished between some of the pages and she tossed it aside.

“Are you okay?” Ginny asked.

“Yes. It was pretty much mutual. Things just didn't seem as they had been at the beginning.” Hermione said. “I'm fine. He's fine too. I'm surprised he didn't tell you.”

“I haven't talked to him in a while. I ought to though.” Ginny said. “So why are you here at Harry's?”

“Came to talk to him. The rehab has really helped. He's letting me borrow some books.” Hermione indicated a stack she already had set aside.

“I wanted to talk to you too. Not, you know, about my brother though.” Ginny said. Hermione smiled.

“Of course. What did you want to talk about?”

“I'm pregnant Hermione.” Ginny said. It was Hermione's turn for her mouth to drop open.

“Really?” Hermione said, squealing.

“Yes.”

“So who knows? Was that why you came over the other night upset?”

“Yeah… Draco didn't understand at first but he seems okay now.” Ginny said. Ginny proceeded to explain how it happened and how things at Fred and George's went and who knew.

“This is really neat.” Hermione said. “Now that you threw me that birthday party, I ought to throw you a baby shower.”

“Great. That's all I need.” Ginny said, laughing.

ooooo

The September month had gone and it was now October. In the end of the second week, it was time for the first major game for the Falcons. The Sports department had established contracts with some of the world teams, allowing teams to be placed to play against teams such as France, Germany, and many others. The first game was to be against Germany.

Ginny arrived at the game alone, dressed in a wide necked gray sweater dress that went down to her knees. It had long sleeves and she wore thigh high black boots with them she had seen on a shopping spree with Hermione in Muggle London. The booth attendant nodded at her when she arrived. Ginny sat next to Mina who complemented her on how she looked.

“Are you excited?” Mina asked.

“Of course. Germany is pretty good.”

“If they win, next game is going to be held in Japan. Dean is quite pumped to win, he'd love to go there.”

“You mean, the game would be held in Japan?” Ginny asked.

“Of course. It's how games play out when they're teamed with a World Teams.” Mina said.

“How is your brother? I heard his team lost their last game.” Mina said.

“Yeah. He's been bummed, but he's improved a lot in the practices they've had since then.”

“That's good.” Mina said.

ooooo

The match was intense. Draco nearly fell off his broom and the Keeper got a Quaffle to the face. The Chasers almost crashed a couple of times. The German Beaters had a way of beating the Bludger back and forth with one on either side of the Chaser, causing some major bruises.

Neck and neck, Draco and the German Seeker raced for the Snitch, which was zipping away from them like in a game of tag.

“SCORE!” Yelled the announcer. Ginny and Mina stood up in their seats and clapped as Draco flew spinning around the goalposts, Snitch in hand.

Down on the field, Lozinski and the German coach stood for pictures with the other players in the background. The German players looked wiped out and frankly, so did the Falcons. As Ginny stood on the sidelines, Mina nudged her. Ginny looked at her and Mina nodded towards Ginny's right. Two of the German players were checking Ginny out. Ginny blushed. The males spoke in rapid German to each other and glanced over at her again, the brown haired one smiling. Ginny looked away blushing.

Next thing she knew, Draco had his arm around her protectively. He shot the German players a look before grabbing Ginny and dipping her in a kiss. The photographers went crazy, flashing their cameras their way. Draco put his hand on Ginny's slight baby bump and Ginny put her hand on top of his.

“The press is going to have a field day.” Ginny whispered to Draco.

“Let them have their day.” Draco said, kissing her again.

ooooo

Author's Note- Cutesy ending. This chapter has been bittersweet overall. For all you H/Hr people- are you happy now? Sort of felt like my story was attacked in a way. I didn't think it was such a cause for alarm apparently. Please R & R, and if someone is interested in drawing for me, please contact me.

-->

34. Memories and Muggles

Confusion

By Lauren G. (aka RowlingIdol)

Author's Note:

Chapter 33: Memories and Muggles

“Never did I ever think that I would live to see the day, that a Weasley and a Malfoy would procreate.” Snape said in a drawl from the corner of Narcissa's bedroom.

Narcissa looked over and gave Snape a look, who returned without a word to the mornings copy of the Daily Prophet.

“Don't mind him.” Narcissa to Ginny who was sitting in front of her. Narcissa was using her wand to curl Ginny's hair in front of the vanity in her room. Snape was sitting eerily nearby reading the paper in a high back floral printed chair that matched the rest of the décor of the room. A house elf bustled in and handed Snape a hot cup of tea, which he promptly set down on a doily on the side table next to the chair.

Ginny flushed as she stared down at her hands, which were folded in her lap. Narcissa continued to fuss with her hair. Ginny thought about the upcoming events and the past events of the last week.

ooooo

It was the night after the game against Germany. Ginny and Draco had managed to escape the swarms of photographers and were on their way to the Burrow for dinner. They arrived flustered to an already chaotic home.

“For Merlin's sake Mother!” Ron was practically screaming inside the house.

“We're here.” Ginny called out as they entered in through the back door.

“Don't you let that perv in the house!” Ron screamed at Ginny, bursting into the kitchen and pointing over her shoulder at Draco.

“What did I do?” Draco asked, immediately backing up.

“You knocked up my sister and I'm the last to know!!!!” Ron yelled.

“Now Ronald….” Molly said, bustling in the kitchen after Ron and tugging at his arm. “You leave him alone.”

“But MUM!!!! How could you invite him to dinner after what he did to her?” Ron asked.

“It's not like he gave me a disease.” Ginny said, crossing her arms angrily and glaring at her brother.

“Well he COULD have and YOU just don't know it yet!” Ron yelled back. “He probably gave you some Slytherin disease that he caught from one of the floozies at Hogwarts.”

“Mum will you shut him up?” Ginny asked, brushing past Ron.

“Ronald leave your sister alone. She's in a delicate condition.”

“She's in a DANGEROUS condition. The thing is probably going to eat her alive.” Ron said, following after Ginny and nagging in her ear.

“Leave my wife alone.” Draco said sternly, still standing at the door.

“Stop using that word!” Ron said, rounding on Draco.

“RONALD WEASLEY YOU LEAVE HIM ALONE RIGHT NOW!” Molly screamed, practically shaking the house. Or it could have possibly been the arrival of the twins.

“Looks like we arrived just in time.” Fred said, bursting in from the front room.

“Hey perv.” George said to Draco. Draco was fuming but miraculously, Molly continued to come to the rescue. She gave the twins an icy stare so cold that they shut up and immediately took their seats.

“Hello boys.” Mr. Weasley said, coming into the kitchen. He gave Ginny a kiss on her head. “How is my freckle pumpkin.” He asked her.

“Fine.” Ginny said, glaring at Ron. Draco had taken a seat next to her at the old wooden table.

“We are here to have a pleasant dinner, so I expect everyone to act as such.” Mrs. Weasley said, waving her wand and the dinner plates whisked themselves to their places at the table.

“Yes ma'am.” The boys muttered. When Molly sat down, the boys immediately grabbed for the food.

“I got the special edition news.” Mr. Weasley said calmly. He looked over at Draco and Ginny.

“So who won.” George said to no one in particular.

“The Falcons.” Arthur said.

“No way!” Ron said. “That means you get to go to Japan!” He whined.

“Japan! That sounds exotic.” Mrs. Weasley said, cutting into her chicken.

“How many people can go?” Ron asked, completely changing his persona.

“However many we let the coach know.” Draco said, not looking at Ron.

“Aw….. I probably won't make it.” Ron said, crossing his arms. “Coach has special training for us all next week.”

“Who said I was inviting you?” Ginny asked him. “You insulted my child.”

“Well….” Ron stuttered. “It was an accident. Can you blame me?”

“What was an accident? My child or your comment?” Ginny snapped.

“Uh um…..” Ron said.

“Us Malfoys are NOT accidents.” Draco said angrily.

“It was unplanned.” Ginny said.

“Sounds like an accident to me.”

“It was a surprise. Now shut up or I won't bring you a souvenir.” Ginny said. Ron pouted and went back to his food.

ooooo

The following day at the manor, Snape had sneered at the Daily Prophet, with to no surprise, had the picture of Draco and Ginny on the cover.

“It says here that they've determined what the child will look like.” Snape said. Underneath the article were two pictures. One of them was basically a crude cut and paste of Arthur Weasley's face with Lucius' hair. Another picture showed a vampire.

“How rude!” Narcissa had said. Snape grinned evilly when she wasn't looking. Narcissa questioned the dinner at the Burrow that night and Draco reveled in the events that occurred.

“Not accidents?” Narcissa said. “Your father and I thought you were going to be a girl for the longest time.” She told Draco. Ginny stifled a giggle as she sat next to Draco in the parlor with everyone else.

“After you were born, he let out the largest breath I have ever heard to this day. I believe he held it in the entire 9 months.” Draco grumpily crossed his arms on the couch.

ooooo

Ginny smiled to herself.

“I bet you're so excited for this.” Narcissa told her as she continued to curl Ginny's hair.

“Yes.” Ginny said. She thought about Draco, who was downstairs. He had been uptight for the past couple of days leading up to the trip to Tokyo. Today he was going to experience something he had avoided his entire life. Muggles.

ooooo

“A what plane?” Draco had said when he came back from the pre Tokyo trip meeting with the rest of the Falcons team.

“Airplane. Remember those magazines my dad has in the shed you stayed in?”

“I try to not remember.” Draco said.

“It's the only reasonable way to get there.” Ginny reminded him.

“I disagree. What's wrong with Apparating? Flying brooms? Flying cars?”

“Remember the Quidditch World Cup? How complicated getting there was? Its like that.”

“It was NOT complicated.” Draco said.

“For others it was.” Ginny replied. Draco sighed.

“But WHY do we have to go on a plane?”

“Security reasons I suppose.” Ginny said. “Because of, you know… The war. They don't want to go setting up Apparation points that can be infiltrated by the wrong people.”

“Does it have to be a plane?” Draco whined.

ooooo

Draco grumbled next to Ginny the entire time they walked through the London Airport. Ginny was too busy to keep him in line because she was having a hard time with her father.

“Whats a Starbucks?” Arthur Weasley loudly said as they walked past a coffee shop in the airport.

“It's a drink Dad, lets keep moving. You're making people stare.” Ginny told him. At the security pass, Arthur put up another fuss when asked to remove his shoes.

“I paid good money for these. You can't have them!” Arthur told the security guard.

“Uncle, let the nice man see your shoes.” Hermione said. She smiled at Ginny who smiled back. She was glad she invited Hermione along. She really could use the extra hand with her dad who was eager to travel amongst Muggles. It was in the plan to have Hermione pretend she was the niece of the family.

“Will I get them back?” Arthur asked the man. The security guard nodded.

“Where are you headed?” One of the baggage screeners asked Draco who wanted deeply to refuse to answer.

“Tokyo.” He said through gritted teeth.

“Large group.” The screener observed.

“Business trip.” Draco said, looking at the rest of the team and their families who filed in line behind him.

“What business.”

“Sales.” Draco said. The screener looked at the broom tucked inside the black canvas bag.

“Fancy cleaning products.” The screener said. Ginny pinched Draco's arm and he painfully cracked a small smile. They filed out of the security check and to the gate.

ooooo

After they touched down in Tokyo, Draco could swear he had an ulcer for being around so many Muggles. Ginny was really re-thinking inviting her parents along. Her Dad kept yelling out the word - Amazing!!!! - during the flight and an attendant had to come over to shush him.

Once outside the airport, Mina and Dean were there to greet Draco, Ginny and Ginny's family. They had arrived ahead of time, them being familiar with the city, to set up the arrival of the team.

“Good to see you.” Mina said to Ginny, giving her a hug. “We've called for Taxi's.” Draco stiffened beside Ginny at the word.

Hermione giggled and Ginny turned around to see what was up.

“Um… Hello.” Harry, who had also come along on the trip, was saying to a gaggle of Japanese girls who had suddenly crowded around him. They were speaking rapid Japanese. Mina began to laugh as well.

“What' so funny?” Ginny asked Mina.

“They think he's some English actor by the name of Radcliffe.” Mina said.

“Go along with it.” Hermione whispered to Harry who blushed furiously.

ooooo

Author's Note- Funny way to end the chapter. This took a while to get out. I will write more about their trip later. For now, this is what you get.

-->